XT
G
From the portrait by Healy
JOHN C. CALHOUN
STORIES OFTHE STATES
A
THE MAKING
OF
SOUTH CAROLINA
BY
HENRY ALEXANDER WHITE, M.A., Ph.D., D.D
PROFESSOR IN COLUMBIA. THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY, COLUMBIA,
SOUTH CAROLINA; AUTHOR OF "LIFE OF- ROBERT
E. LEE," AND "A SCHOOL HISTORY OF
THE UNITED STATES."
WITH MANY ILLUSTRATIONS AND MAPS
SILVER, BURDETT AND COMPANY
NEW YORK ATLANTA BOSTON DALLAS CHICAGO
r\
Checked
■it inn *
PUBLIC LIBRARY
373782
ASTOR, LENOX AND
TILDE.N FOUNDATIONS.
R 1906 L
Copyright, 1900, by
SILVER, BURDETT AND COMPANY
This Book is Dedicated to
Mi] MiU
Fanny Beverley Wellford White
PREFACE.
This book attempts to give a short, simple history
of South Carolina from the first settlement to the present
day. Biographical sketches of rulers and leaders are
arranged in close connection in order to furnish a con-
tinuous historical narrative. The story of the lives of
many great and good men of the state is of necessity
left out; the boys and girls of South Carolina must
read about them in larger books than this.
Many worthy and noble women have also helped
to build up and strengthen the state of South Carolina.
In Colonial and Revolutionary days, and most of all
during the period of the Southern Confederacy, they
toiled and suffered in behalf of their people. It is not
possible, however, in these brief pages to give the story
of their deeds of devotion and self-sacrifice.
The statements made in this book are based through-
out on public records and on the original writings of
those who had a share in the events and deeds herein
described.
The author desires to express his great appreciation
of the valuable assistance rendered in the preparation
of this volume by Mr. Alexander S. Salley, Jr., Secre-
vii
Vlii PREFACE
tary of the State Historical Commission, who has fur-
nished much important information and has facilitated
the securing of autographs of important men directly
from the original documents. In addition to this, Mr.
Salley has kindly aided in the laborious work of reading
the proof-sheets, and has also lent some photographs
for reproduction in this book. Hon. W. A. Courtenay,
of Innisfallen, who has done so much to perpetuate the
true history of this state, has read the proof-sheets and
has furnished some photographs from his valuable
collection. Acknowledgments are due also to Mr.
E. S. Dreher, Superintendent of the Public Schools of
Columbia, who has read the proof-sheets; to Prof. Yates
Snowden, of the University of South Carolina, who has
read the proof-sheets in part, and has furnished photo-
graphs; to Mr. W. Hampton Gibbes, of Columbia, who
has placed at the author's disposal his collection of
autographs; and to Mr. E. J. Watson, Secretary of the
Immigration Commission, who has lent several photo-
graphs.
A number of friends in various parts of the state have
rendered assistance in securing photographs and other
material for illustrating the book. For all of these
courtesies the author hereby expresses his grateful
appreciation.
Henry Alexander White.
Columbia, South Carolina.
CONTENTS
PART I. — EARLY DAYS IN SOUTH CAROLINA
CHAPTER PAGE
I. The Huguenot Settlement at Port Royal . 1
II. The Lords Proprietors of Carolina .... 4
III. The English Settlement on Ashley River . 8
IV. Joseph West and the New Charles Town . . 11
V. The Morton Settlement on the Edisto River 17
VI. Thomas Smith and the Growth of Trade . . 20
VII. Blake and the Huguenots 22
VIII. James Moore and the Spaniards of Florida . 27
IX. South Carolina Invaded by the French and
Spanish 30
X. Charles Craven Defeats the Yemassees ... 33
XI. How the Carolinians Fought the Pirates . . 39
XII. Proprietary Government Overthrown ... 44
XIII. Scotch, Welsh, and German Settlers in South
Carolina 47
XIV. The People of South Carolina Make Their .
Own Money Laws 52
XV. The Cultivation of the Indigo Plant .... .54
XVI. Treaties with the Indians of the Upper
Country 58
XVII. Patrick Calhoun, the First Lawmaker from
the Upper Country 62
IX
CONTENTS
PART II. — SOUTH CAROLINA'S PART IN THE
REVOLUTION
CHAPTER PAGE
XVIII. The Growth of the Trade of South Caro-
lina 68
XIX. Opposition to the Stamp Act 74
XX. The "Liberty Tree" Party 80
XXI. Preparing for War 84
NXII. John Rutledge, First President of the In-
dependent State of South Carolina .... 89
XXIII. William Henry Drayton, First Chief Justice
of the Independent State of South Caro-
lina 92
XXIV. Moultrie's Defence of Charles Town ... 96
XXV. William Thomson Defends Charles Town
against a British Army 101
XXVI. Andrew Williamson Defeats the Cherokee
Indians 105
XXVII. Henry Laurens, President of the Continen-
tal Congress 108
XXVIII. John Laurens at Savannah and Yorktown . 112
XXIX. The British Army Driven out of Northern
South Carolina 117
XXX. Francis Marion in the Pee Dee Country . . 126
XXXI. Thomas Sumter Again Forces the British
from the Upper Country 137
XXNII. Andrew Pickens Helps to Defeat the British 144
XXXIII. South Carolina Becomes a State in the
Union 154
PART III. — THE MEN OF THE COMMONWEALTH
XXXIV. Thomas Pinckney as Minister to England . . 161
XXNV. William Lowndes, the Wise Statesman . . . 169
XXXVL Langdon Cheves, Lawmaker, Judge, and
Banker 174
XXXVII. George McDuffie's Opposition to Unjust
Federal Laws 179
CONTENTS XI
CHAPTER PAGE
XXXVIII. Robert Yonge Hayne in the United States
Senate 185
XXXIX. John Caldwell Calhoun's Service to his
Country 188
XL. Pierce M. Butler and the Palmetto Regi-
ment in the Mexican War 206
XLI. J. Marion Simms, the Great Surgeon .... 210
PART IV. — MEN OF THE CONFEDERATE WAR
XLII. Francis W. Pickens, First Confederate War
Governor of South Carolina 216
XLIII. Milledge L. Bonham, Second Confederate
War Governor of South Carolina 224
XLIV. Maxcy Gregg's Brigade 231
XLV. Samuel McGowan's Brigade 239
XLVI. Joseph B. Kershaw's Brigade 244
XL VII. Micah Jenkins' Brigade 250
XLVIII. Nathan G. Evans' Brigade 254
XL1X. The Brigades of Manigault and Gist in the
Mississippi Valley 257
L. Wade Hampton and the Carolina Horsemen
in the Confederate War 261
LI. Johnson Hagood's Brigade 279
LII. Simms, Hayne, Timrod, — Poets of Carolina
and of the South 282
PART V. — THE MEN OF OUR OWN TIME
LIII. Wade Hampton Brings South Carolina again
UNDER THE RULE OF WHITE MEN 290
LIV. The South Carolina of To-Day 298
Appendix 307
Index 319
ILLUSTRATIONS AND MAPS
PAGE
John C. Calhoun . Frontispiece
Charles the Ninth of
France 2
Charles the Second of Eng-
land 4
Title-page of Manuscript
Volume: "Laws of the
Province of South Caro-
lina" 6
Anthony Ashley Cooper . 7
Marks Made by Indians as
Their Signatures to a
Deed for Land .... 9
The Autograph of Gov-
ernor West 11
Order Issued by Governor
Yeamans (1672) to Lay
Out a Town 14
St. Michael's Church . . 16
The Autograph of Gov-
ernor Morton 17
Huguenot Church .... 18
The Autographs of Gov-
ernor Smith and Colonel
Daniell . . .... 20
South Carolina Pines ... 21
The Autographs and Coats-
of-Arms of Governor
Archdale and His Coun-
cil 23
Plan of the Town of Dor-
chester 26
The Old Castle, St. Augus-
tine 28
Sir Nathaniel Johnson . . 30
PAGE
Plan of Charles Town
(1704) 32
The Autographs and Coats-
of-Arms of Governor
Craven and His Council 34
The Autograph and Coat-
of-Arms of Governor
Johnson 39
William Rhett 41
George the Second of Eng-
land 48
The Autograph of Chief
Justice Pinckney ... 52
Thomas Broughton ... 53
Charles Pinckney .... 56
The Grave of Catharine
Calhoun 63
The Autograph of Patrick
Calhoun 66
The Autograph of Gov-
ernor Bull 68
A View of Charles Town
(1765) 72-3
Christopher Gadsden . . 75
The Autographs of Rawlins
Lowndes and Christo-
pher Gadsden .... 76
George the Third of Eng-
land 78
Thomas Lynch . ... 81
The Autograph of Edward
Rutledge 82
Edward Rutledge .... 83
William Gibbes 85
Thomas Heyward, Jr. . . 86
xu
ILLUSTRATIONS AND MAPS
XU1
PAGE
The Autograph of Thomas
Heyward, Jr 87
The Liberty Flag .... 88
John Rutledge 90
The Autograph of Presi-
dent Rutledge .... 91
William Henry Drayton . 93
Arthur Middleton .... 94
William Moultrie .... 97
Sergeant Jasper at Fort
Moultrie 99
The Autograph of Captain
Caldwell . 101
A Map of South Carolina
in Revolutionary Days 102
The Autograph of Colonel
Thomson 104
The Autograph of Colonel
Williamson 105
Henry Laurens 109
Pringle House, Charleston 110
John Laurens 113
Charles Town in 1780 . . 115
Louis the Sixteenth of
France 116
Colonel Banastre Tarleton 119
Thomas Sumter 121
Monument Commemorat-
ing Huck's Defeat ... 123
Francis Marion 126
The Battle of Camden . . 131
The Autograph of Col.
Horry 134
The Battle of King's
Mountain 140
Andrew Pickens .... 144
Old Stone Presbyterian
Church, Oconee County 146
Daniel Morgan 147
The Autograph of Henry
Hampton 149
The First Wade Hamp-
ton 150
"Light-Horse Harry" Lee 151
Nathanael Greene .... 152
The Autograph of Charles
C. Pinckney 154
PAGE
Charles Cotesworth Pinck-
ney 155
Fort Moultrie 156
Thomas Pinckney . . . 157
The Autograph of Governor
Pinckney 159
George Washington . . . 161
The State House at Co-
lumbia in 1794 .... 165
The Home of William
Lowndes 170
William Lowndes .... 173
Langdon Cheves 175
Magnolia Cemetery ... 176
Confederate Monument,
Magnolia Cemetery . . 178
George McDuffie .... 179
Librarv, South Carolina
College 181
Robert Yonge Havne . . 186
Calhoun in Early 'Life . . 190
Calhoun in Maturity ... 191
The Autograph of Floride
Colhoun's Father ... 193
Calhoun Monument,
Charleston 195
John C. Calhoun .... 197
Fort Hill 200
St. Philip's Church,
Charleston 202
St. Philip's Church, Inte-
rior 204
Mexican Monument, Co-
lumbia 207
J. Marion Sims 212
The Autograph of Doctor
Sims 213
Country House of John L.
Manning 215
Francis W. Pickens . . . 217
First Baptist Church,
Columbia 218
Francis Hugh Wardlaw . 219
Hall of the St. Andrew's
Society 221
Jefferson Davis 222
Milledge L. Bonham ... 225
XIV
ILLUSTRATIONS AND MAPS
PAGE
Fort Sumter under Fire . 226
Stephen Elliott 229
Maxcy Gregg 232
Confederate Monument,
Chester 234
Robert E. Lee 238
Samuel McGowan .... 239
Confederate Monument
and Court House,
Orangeburg 241
Charleston in I860 . . . 243
Stonewall Jackson .... 245
Joseph B. Kershaw . . . 246
Con federate Monument,
Marion 248
Mieah Jenkins 251
Seven Pines Battlefield
To-Day 252
Nathan G. Evans .... 254
A. M. Manigault 257
Ellison Capers 259
A Garden at the Home of
the First Wade Hampton 262
Wade Hampton the Third 264
House Given to General
Hampton by the People
of South Carolina . . . 267
Attorney-General You-
mans; Chief Justice Mc-
PAGE
Iver; General Hampton]
Colonel Pope ; General
McGowan (Group) . . 270
Confederate Monument,
Columbia 273
Columbia before Burning 276
Ruins of Millwood. ... 278
Johnson Hagood .... 280
The Autograph of W. Gil-
more Simms 282
W. Gilmore Simms ... 283
Woodlands ...... 285
Paul Hamilton Hayne . . 287
Henry Tim rod ..... 288
Governor's Mansion, Co-
lumbia 291
Mace in House of Repre-
sentatives 292
The Capitol, Columbia . . 294
A View of Charleston . . 297
Cotton 298
Olympia Cotton Mill . . 299
The College of Charleston . 300
Columbia Female College 301
Monument to William
Moffatt Grier . . . . 302
A Group of South Caro-
lina Educators .... 303
Clemson College .... 304
PART I.
EARLY DAYS IN SOUTH CAROLINA,
1663-1763
CHAPTER I.
THE HUGUENOT SETTLEMENT AT PORT ROYAL.
The Huguenots. — On a bright morning in May, about
three hundred and fifty years ago, two ships were sailing
along our Atlantic coast, their prows headed north-
ward. The vessels had large, square sails. Their sterns
stood high above the water and from each masthead
fluttered the flag of France.
The people on board the two vessels were from
France, and were known as Huguenots. They were
Protestants, who were not allowed to worship God in
their own way in France, and for that reason they
crossed the Atlantic Ocean to build homes in America.
Port Royal. — The two ships made their way into the
mouth of a wide bay on the coast of the present state of
South Carolina and let go their anchors in a depth of
sixty feet of water. The sailors were filled with such
delight when they saw the beauty of this body of water
that they gave to it the name Port Royal, or royal
harbor, the name by which it is called to this day.
THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
The leader of this company was a brave Huguenot
named Captain Jean Ribault (Re-bo'). He steered
his ships up the stream that enters Port Royal and went
ashore, probably upon
a small island now
known as Lemon Is-
land, in Broad River,
a few miles from the
present town of Beau-
fort. There he set up a
stone pillar and claimed
all the country for the
king of France. Ribault
and his followers then
built a fort upon Parris
Island and called it Arx Carolana, that is, Fort Charles,
after King Charles (Carolus) the Ninth of France.
Twenty-six men were left in the fort, and Ribault
sailed away to bring a larger company of Huguenots to.
Port Royal.
The soil around Fort Charles was rich, but the men
left in the fort did not plant corn. They found pleasure
in walking about in the great forests of cedar, magnolia,
and oak. They enjoyed the fragrance of the jasmine and
the roses that grew upon the banks of the Broad River.
They bought corn and deer meat from the Indians and
spent much time in looking for silver and pearls.
Port Royal Deserted. — At last the Huguenot settlers
CHARLES THE NINTH OF FRANCE
HUGUENOT SETTLEMENT AT PORT ROYAL 3
became anxious about Ribault. Day after day they
looked out over the sea for his ship, but he did not
return to them. When the supply of corn was nearly
gone, the men in the fort determined to build a small
boat and sail back to France. Grass and the inner
bark of trees were twisted together to make ropes for
the new vessel. Bedclothes and old shirts were made
into sails. Then they turned the prow of the boat to
the east, and a fair wind bore them far out upon the
Atlantic.
Before they reached the middle of the ocean the wind
ceased to fill their sails, and the little vessel was left
floating idly upon the sea. The supply of food and
water failed. The boat began to leak, and a storm broke
upon them. Some died of hunger. An English ship
by chance came that way, picked up those that were
still alive and carried them to England.
Huguenot Settlement on St. John's River. — All of
these events took place in the year 1562. A little later
a second company of Huguenots built another Fort
Charles on St. John's River in Florida. Then in 15G5
Captain Ribault brought a third group of colonists to
this fort on the St. John's. The Spaniards, however,
killed all of the Huguenot settlers and then built the
town of St. Augustine on the Florida coast, to show that
they claimed that entire region. The Huguenots did
not succeed in their plan of making a settlement at Port
Royal. The name Carolana, or Carolina, was given,
4 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA •
however, to a part of the country near Port Royal.
This name remained in that region for a hundred years
as a memorial of the French king. Then English
settlers came to take possession of the country, to build
homes, and thus to lay the foundations of a great
American state.
CHAPTER II.
THE LORDS PROPRIETORS OF CAROLINA.
Carolina Granted to Proprietors. — In the year 1663,
Charles the Second, king of England, gave to Anthony
Ashley Cooper, Lord
Ashley, and to seven
other Englishmen, a
large tract of land on
our Atlantic coast.
This contained the
same land that had
been called Carolina
by the Huguenots a
hundred years before,
in honor of King
Charles of France. It
was named Carolina
CHARLES THE SECOND OF ENGLAND ^ ^ ^^ ^
by King Charles the Second, in honor of his father,
King Charles the First, of England. The country called
THE LORDS PROPRIETORS OF CAROLINA 5
Carolina then embraced all of the land now contained
in the states of South Carolina, North Carolina, Georgia,
and the northern part of Florida.
The eight Englishmen to whom the king gave this
vast country were called the Proprietors of Carolina.
The names of some of them are still in use in South
Carolina. Anthony Ashley Cooper's name was given
to the Ashley River and the Cooper River which flow
past the city of Charleston. The names of the Earl of
Clarendon and of Sir John Colleton, two of the Pro-
prietors, were given to Clarendon and Colleton counties;
the county of Berkeley was called after two other Pro-
prietors, Sir William Berkeley and John, Lord Berkeley.
The other three Proprietors were the Duke of Albemarle,
the Earl of Craven, and Sir George Carteret.
The Carolina Charter. — King Charles the Second gave
to his eight friends a written title to Carolina. In this
writing, called a charter, the king told the Proprietors
that they might do what they pleased with their land.
They were allowed to bring settlers into the country, to
build towns and forts, to appoint governors and judges,
to levy and collect taxes, and to rule the people who
came to live there.
Cooper and Locke's Form of Government. — Anthony
Ashley Cooper took the lead among the Proprietors in
preparing a set of rules for the management of the set-
tlers whom he expected to send from England to Carolina.
Cooper asked John Locke, an English scholar and writer,
6 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
THE
OF THE
PROVINCE
\ ■• OF'
SOUTH CAROLINA
IN TWO PARTS.
Tie?i\)1"R\vt.cORUvnu^All tkc?tR?ETUAL ACTS
laFovce aL»ulU|e .
With. tkcTWUESgf swk ACT.S^s AvcKepcMEcpirei.ovObi.oUte.
placed m. thje. Order of Time in. u'luckthey pa.|kd.
TeSdCon^\vt,cor,Uui^A\l tKcTEMTOKAKY ACTS
livfovce a.wdUjc.
To wkuK. is addcAtkcTiTLEsofcdlttuTOVATE ACTS.
A »vd tke two C H A"RT E RSgi<uxted by King
CHARLES u'tothc LORDS YROTME.TPRS ofCAEDUNA
COEEECTED
InOrteVolvuive.
By NICHOLAS TROTT,EJq;
. Chief lujlice. of. tkjaulTVovLacfc of
SOOTH CAROLINA.
TITLE-PAGE OF MANUSCRIPT VOLUME IN POSSESSION OF THE HIS-
TORICAL COMMISSION, COLUMBIA. TROTT WAS CHIEF
JUSTICE, 1713-1719
THE LORDS PROPRIETORS OF CAROLINA
to help him, and working together they wrote out a long
list of laws. These provided that all power should be
kept in the hands of
the Proprietors, and that
they should be allowed
to give names and
titles, such as landgrave,
cassique, and baron, to
themselves and to their
friends. This plan of
government was never
put into complete use in
Carolina. The people
who came to make
homes in that land al-
ways made their own
laws and never allowed
the Proprietors to oppress them. Cooper afterwards
became Earl of Shaftesbury. He felt so great an in-
terest in the province of Carolina that he made prep-
arations to sail across the Atlantic for the purpose
of spending his last days on the banks of the Ashley
and Cooper rivers. Before he could cany out this
purpose he died (1683), and thus he never saw the
beautiful land which he had helped to colonize.
ANTHONY ASHLEY COOPER
8 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
CHAPTER III.
THE ENGLISH SETTLEMENT ON ASHLEY RIVER.
Charles Town. — In the year 1669 the Proprietors
sent out from London the ship Carolina and two other
small vessels filled with emigrants. The two small ships
were wrecked during the voyage, but in March, 1670, the
good ship Carolina sailed into the harbor of Port Royal.
With her were two little boats which were carrying Eng-
lish settlers from the islands of Bermuda and Barbadoes
[bar-bd'-dos). The expedition was under the command
of Joseph West. A month later, when the colonists
realized that Port Royal was too near the Spaniards
in Florida, they turned the prow of the Carolina north-
ward, sailed into the present harbor of Charleston, and
cast anchor in the mouth of the Ashley River.
The Carolina was then steered up the Ashley to a high
bluff on the western bank, about three miles from the
mouth of the stream. To this bluff the emigrants gave
the name of Albemarle Point, and there, in April, 1670,
they began to build a town which they called Charles
Town. Colonel William Sayle, former governor of
Bermuda, was made governor.
Life at Charles Town. — The settlers found themselves
in a thick forest of pine, ash, live oak, magnolia, cedar,
and myrtle trees. Wild cane grew in abundance near
the river. The first houses were made of trunks of
THE ENGLISH SETTLEMENT ON ASHLEY RIVER 9
small trees, which were cut the proper length and
covered with bark or split boards. The settlers waded
into the river and picked up plenty of oysters. All
'^
.stiff
f//tf
MARKS MADE BY INDIANS AS THEIR SIGNATURES TO
A DEED FOR LAND
around them in the forests were wild turkeys, partridges,
and rabbits. These were shot and eaten. The Indian
tribe known as Kiawahs lived near the Ashley. They
were friendly towards the white people and brought
them venison, or deer meat, and corn. Other Indians
10 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
not so friendly lived farther down the coast and against
these the people had to keep watch. Some of the men
paced back and forth with their rifles in their hands
while the rest of the settlers were piling log upon log to
make houses.
English Energy. — Governor Sayle led his people in
their work of building. He made them throw up the
earth as high as a man's breast around the new town.
Behind this mound the riflemen stood ready to defend
their homes. Some Spaniards sailed up the coast from
Florida to destroy the new settlement, but when they
saw the bright rifle barrels and the strong breastwork
awaiting their attack they sailed back again.
Two months after the arrival of the colonists the
supply of bread failed. The Indians had no more corn.
Then the ship Carolina spread her great white wings
and sailed to Virginia to buy wheat and corn. Mean-
while the settlers cut away the trees and cleared the
ground for the planting of corn and other crops, so that
by autumn they had grown in the fields around their
log huts enough corn for their needs.
JOSEPH WEST AND THE NEW CHARLES TOWN 11
CHAPTER IV.
JOSEPH WEST AND THE NEW CHARLES TOWN.
Growth of the Colony. — When Governor Sayle died
(1671) there were about four hundred people living on
the western bank of the Ashley. Joseph West, an
THE AUTOGRAPH OF GOVERNOR WEST
honest Englishman, succeeded Sayle as governor of the
province. The settlers were still living on deer meat, fish,
and oysters, and were clearing larger fields for corn.
Some of the pine, oak, and ash logs were loaded on ships
and sent to the island of Barbadoes. There they were
traded for guns, hoes, axes, and cloth.
New settlers came from England to the Ashley River.
A number of Dutch farmers left New York and sailed
southward to join the Carolina colonists. Some English
people who had been living in Barbadoes also came to
make their homes on the Ashley. Among these was
Sir John Yeamans, an Englishman, who brought with
him from Barbadoes a company of negro laborers. They
were put to work cutting cedar logs and rolling them
upon the vessels that lay in the river. These were the
first slaves that entered the province of South Carolina.
12 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
Yeamans soon became rich by trading in cedar logs
and the skins of wild animals. He built a handsome
two-story wooden house on the Ashley River. Fc
two years he held the office of governor, and then Josepn
West was appointed for a second term.
The settlers now became bolder. With a rifle in
one hand and an axe in the other, the pioneer went
farther and farther into the forests in search of a suitable
place for a home. Smoke was seen curling from cabin
chimneys on both banks of the Ashley and in the woods
between the Ashley and the Stono. Corn was planted in
every open space found in the forest, and two crops were
gathered each year.
The South Carolina Indians. — The Indians now
began to make trouble for the settlers. These people
of the forest were tall and straight and their skin was
reddish brown, like the color of copper. About twenty-
eight large families, or clans, of Indians lived in the terri-
tory of South Carolina. Two groups of these families
held the upper part of the country, the Cherokees on
the Broad and Saluda rivers and the Catawbas on the
Wateree. The Creeks occupied the country beyond
the Savannah River. Each of these groups, or tribes,
has left various Indian family names connected with
rivers and places in South Carolina.1
1 Among these names are Ashepoo, Combahee, Congaree, Coo-
saw, Edisto, Oconee, Saluda, Santee, Savannah, Stono, Wateree,
Winyah, and Yemassee.
JOSEPH WEST AND THE NEW CHARLES TOWN 13
Indian Mode of Living. — The Indians lived chiefly
on fish and game, which they killed with the bow and
arrow. Their houses were rude tents called wigwams,
made by setting a number of long poles in the ground
and bending them together at the tops ; over these was
spread a covering of bark or animal skins. The Indian
women planted corn, beans, melons, and squashes in
small fields near the creeks and rivers.
Conflict between the Settlers and the Indians. —
The Indian family known as Kussoes lived near the
Combahee River. At first they were friendly to the
white settlers and gave them corn and venison. In 1671,
however, they stopped coming to Charles Town. At
night they would creep noiselessly through the bushes
to the scattered farms and carry away pigs and other
property. A company of soldiers was called together
in the little town on the Ashley. They were dressed in
deerskin trousers and wore long hunting shirts, with a
belt around the waist. Their caps were made of bear
skins or raccoon skins. Their rifles were of the flint-
lock kind, that is, the powder behind the bullet was
ignited by means of a flint held fast in the lock of the
gun. Silently and swiftly they marched away through
the forest. They came so suddenly upon the villages
where the Kussoes lived that the Indians could not fight
well. Their arrows did little harm at a distance, while
the rifles of the settlers soon forced the red men to make
peace.
14
THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
IP i
*■■
<3S
9
noiP
^
^
^4V
W
to
«
Mia
>
o
o
w
Q
H
P
50
CO
«
W
Q
«
O
JOSEPH WEST AND THE NEW CHARLES TOWN 15
A year later a large body of Indians called the Wes-
toes decided to make war against the new settlers.
These cruel Indians lived on the coast, a few miles south
of Charles Town. They were in the habit of making
slaves of any other Indians whom they could catch. The
men of the Westoes now painted their faces a bright red
color, stuck eagle feathers in their hair, and fastened
their knives and hatchets in a loose belt. The long bow
was carried in the hand. Each warrior had also a
bundle of arrows made of cane reed and tipped with stone
points. Then they marched away from their village to
hunt for the white men. They did not have a long search.
Fifty soldiers went swiftly down the coast from the
Ashley River. When the Westoes heard of their ap-
proach they hurried back home again. They were not
willing to stand in front of the white man's rifle. Soon
afterwards Dr. Henry Woodward went to the village of
the Westoes and was received in a friendly manner. He
puffed away at the white tobacco pipe which was handed
around among the company where he met the Indian
chiefs. In this way a treaty of peace was made. Then
the settlers bought from the red men all the land along
the coast between the Ashley and the Edisto rivers.
Charles Town Removed. — In 1672 a new town was
laid out in broad streets on the point of land between
the Ashley and Cooper rivers. Room for the landing
of boats was left on the bank of each river. Places
were marked off for a town house and a church. The
16
THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
ground set apart for the latter is now occupied by St.
Michael's Church. The first house of worship built
there was of black
cypress wood resting
upon a brick founda-
tion. It was called
the English, or Epis-
copal, Church. In
1680 the settlement
called Charles Town
was formally re-
moved by Governor
West to its present
location. At that
time there were
about twelve hun-
dred people in the
province. A ship-
st. Michael's church
load of Huguenots
came the same year (1680) and built homes in the
new town.
MORTON SETTLEMENT ON THE EDISTO RIVEK 17
CHAPTER V.
MORTON SETTLEMENT ON THE EDISTO RIVER.
The Coming of Dissenters. — In the year 1681 about
five hundred English settlers came in a body to the Caro-
lina coast. Their leader was Joseph Morton. In reli-
gion they were known as Dissenters, that is, they
worshipped God in their own way and refused to
become mem-
bers of the /y ^ .
Church of Eng- ^^^^^r'?^_
land (Episcopal // '
Church). Most ^
. . THE AUTOGRAPH OF GOVERNOR MORTON
oi these colo-
nists built homes on the banks of the Ediato River,
south of Charles Town.
In 1682 the Proprietors made Joseph Morton governor
of the colony. Settlers were now coining in large
numbers from England, Ireland, and Barbadoes to live
in Charles Town. Nearly all of these new colonists were
Dissenters in religion, like those who came with Morton.
At the close of the year 1682 there were about twenty-
five hundred people living in Charles Town and along
the coast southward as far as the Edisto.
The Colony in 1682. — In this same year the province
was divided into three counties. These were Berkeley,
which embraced Charles Town, Craven to the north-
ward, and Colleton to the southward. The body of law-
18
THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
makers, called Parliament, was made up of twenty
representatives chosen by the people. In the elections
the people cast their votes by means of written ballots.
The Parliament made laws to keep order and to
HUGUENOT CHURCH, BUILT ABOUT 1848 ON THE SITE OF THE
FIRST HUGUENOT CHURCH
punish crime. All the colonists were required by law
to observe the Sabbath day.
The Scots at Port Royal. —The year 1683 marked
the coming of a number of Scots to Port Royal. Their
leader was Lord Cardross, to whom the Proprietors had
MORTON SETTLEMENT ON THE EDISTO RIVER 19
given a large tract of land. He expected to bring as
many as ten thousand settlers from Scotland. The first
emigrants built homes and planted crops. Three years
later (1686), however, a force of Spaniards sailed up
the coast from Florida to the Edisto. There they robbed
the houses of Governor Morton and other colonists.
The Spaniards then sailed to Port Royal and completely
destroyed the settlement made by the Scots.
A Second Migration of Huguenots. — From the year
1685 onward a number of Huguenots came from France
to Carolina. Some of them established homes on the
Cooper River, in a locality known as Orange Quarter.
Others formed a settlement on Goose Creek, a branch
of the Cooper River. Still another body of them made
a settlement north of Charles Town, on the southern
bank of the Santee River.
The first Huguenot congregation was organized in
Charles Town in 1685, under the pastoral care of Elias
Prioleau. Their first house of worship was built in
that city about 1687. The present church, on the same
site, is the only distinctive Huguenot Church in the
United States.
The Colony Called South Carolina. — James Colleton,
who succeeded Morton as governor (1686), tried to take
all the power into his own hands, but the settlers drove
him away. While Philip Ludwell was ruling the colony
(T 691-93), men began to give the name of South Carolina
to the settlement of which Charles Town was the center.
20 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
CHAPTER VI.
THOMAS SMITH AND THE GROWTH OF TRADE.
Thomas Smith Appointed Governor. — When Thomas
Smith, an Englishman, came to Carolina in 1G84, he
built a house on Back River, near Charles Town. The
Proprietors wished to show him special honor, and they
therefore gave him the title of landgrave. Along with
the title they bestowed upon him a tract of forty-
eight thousand acres of land. In 1693 they made him
governor of South Carolina.
He took much interest in the
laws that were made for the
government of the colony.
By his advice the people be-
gan to select men to serve on
juries in the law courts in the
THE AUTOGRAPHS OF GOVER- . . ,
nor smith and colonel same way in which they are
daniell selected at the present time.
Rice had been planted in the province from the first; about
this time it became the chief product of South Carolina.
Exports. — From the very beginning of the province,
the people of South Carolina were engaged in sending
the products of their forests and of their soil across the
sea. The swamps and forests of the province contained
large numbers of deer. The Indians killed the deer and
sold their skins to the settlers at Charles Town. The
beaver and the otter and other fur-bearing animals were
THOMAS SMITH AND THE GROWTH OF TRADE 21
found along the rivers and creeks. The red men caught
these animals in traps, and sold their furs to the colo-
nists. Many of the early settlers at Charles Town gained
great wealth in the business of buying furs from the
Indians and selling them
again at a large profit to
merchants in England.
The region near the
coast of South Carolina,
as we have seen, con-
tained great forests of
pine, oak, and cedar.
These furnished many
articles of trade that
were sent away by the
shipload. Pitch and tar
were sent to England.
Oak boards, pine
shingles, and tar were
sent to the West Indies.
Trading ships rapidly
multiplied in Charles
Town Harbor, until
there came to be a great fleet of vessels regularly en-
gaged in the trade with England, the West Indies, Bar-
badoes, and the American colonies on the Atlantic coast.
The cattle and hogs which were brought to the colony by
the first settlers increased in number very rapidly. They
SOUTH CAROLINA PINES
22 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
found food in the canebrakes and in the forest. Large
numbers of both hogs and cattle ran wild in the woods.
These were killed and sent away in the trading vessels to
be sold in the West Indies. When the rice crop was added
to all of these other articles of trade, the South Carolina
people became very prosperous, and some of them be-
came very rich.
Slaves Used in Raising Rice. — Rice was planted
in the deep, wet soil of the swamps. It was found that
white men lost their health if they tried to work in the
swamp lands. Negroes from Africa, however, were able
to work in the rice fields without any injury to them-
selves. For this reason large numbers of negroes were
brought from Africa to South Carolina. Without their
help the rice could not have been cultivated.
CHAPTER VII.
BLAKE AND THE HUGUENOTS.
Failure of Proprietary Government. — That body
of men known as the Proprietors of Carolina did not
know how to rule a community of settlers in a new
country. Further than this, they were selfish men
and wished to get as much money as possible out of
the settlers. Some of the governors whom the Pro-
prietors sent out were selfish and unjust, and tried
to oppress the people. The colonists in South Carolina
always knew how to uphold their rights and made
BLAKE AND THE HUGUENOTS
23
': Q^nrrfa-n^
x.^rmi
THE AUTOGRAPHS AND COATS-OP-ARMS OF GOVERNOR
ARCHDALE AND HIS COUNCIL
the path of an unjust ruler very difficult for him. Some
of the governors, however, were honest and capable men.
Among this latter class was John Archdale, the Quaker,
who held the governorship after Thomas Smith. He
24 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
reduced the price of land that was sold to the settlers
and made provision for the support of the poor.
Governor Blake. — Archdale was succeeded in the
office of governor by the worthy and honest Joseph
Blake. The latter was in control of the affairs of the
colony for about four years, from 1696 until 1700.
When Blake came into the office of governor there
were many Huguenots living in four separate places in
South Carolina: (1) in Charles Town; (2) on the eastern
branch of the Cooper River; (3) on Goose Creek, and
(4) on the San tee River. They were quiet, temperate,
hard-working people. The sufferings through which
they had passed had increased their Christian faith.
Nearly all of them were poor and the men and their
wives, therefore, worked together in cutting down trees,
building houses, and making the land ready for planting
seed. Some of them burned tar for market. Some
tried to make wine and olive oil and others attempted
to make silk. Those Huguenots who knew how to
work at a trade found employment in Charles Town. By
industry and honesty most of these French Protestants
soon became prosperous.
The Huguenots Granted a Voice in the Govern-
ment. — The Huguenots continued for many years to
speak and write French, the language which they had
known in their native land. Their ministers preached
in the same tongue. For this reason they were at first
treated as foreigners and not allowed to cast a vote or
BLAKE A^D THE HUGUENOTS 25
to send representatives to sit among the lawmakers
at Charles Town. But in 1697, during the rulership of
Governor Blake, the Huguenots were given full rights
as citizens. The French Protestants won these rights
and privileges by the nobility of their lives, in spite of
the fact that they had not yet learned to speak the
English language.
Dorchester Founded by Settlers from Massachu-
setts.— The year before this act of justice to the
Huguenots (1696) an entire church congregation came
from the colony of Massachusetts to South Carolina.
In religious faith they were known as Congregational-
ists. They built a small town or village, called Dor-
chester, near the headwaters of the Ashley River, and
not far from the location of the present Summerville.
Charles Town in the Year 1700. --In the year 1700,
near the close of Blake's administration, there were about
six thousand white settlers living in South Carolina. A
small number dwelt on the Edisto and on the Santee,
but the great body of this population was established in
and around Charles Town. The town was then located
between the bay and the present Meeting Street. The
only public buildings were the churches. These were
St. Philip's Episcopal Church, located where St.
Michael's now stands, the Huguenot Church, the Inde-
pendent Church, and the Baptist Church. The principal
street then was the present Church Street. The dwell-
ing houses were made of both wood and brick. Some
26
THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
■
A*miu- f\ **,
t*
I I . •
PLAN OF THE TOWN OF DORCHESTER
JAMES MOORE AXD THE SPANIARDS 27
of the houses facing the bay had private wharves for
boats at the water's edge. A line of boards or palisades
ran around the town. Six small forts were built for
defence, and cannon were placed in position to fire upon
ships approaching from the ocean. A road called the
Broad Path ran out of the town up the center of the
narrow neck of land between the rivers. Governor
Archdale said that this highway was so beautiful and so
full of delight all the year with fragrant trees and flowers,
that he believed that no prince in Europe with all his
art could make so pleasant a sight.
CHAPTER VIII.
JAMES MOORE AND THE SPANIARDS OF FLORIDA.
Governor Moore. — Near the close of the year 1700
Governor Blake died, and James Moore was chosen
governor and began to manage the affairs of the colony.
Moore lived on a beautiful plantation on the Cooper
River, just above Charles Town. He was a successful
trader with the Indians; that is, he bought animal skins
from them and sold them in England. In 1691 he made
a journey of six hundred miles into the mountains west
of Charles Town in search of gold and silver mines. No
such mines, however, were ever opened.
War between the English and the Spaniards. — A
great war began in Europe in 1702, known as Queen
28
THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
Anne's War. The Spaniards and the French were fight-
ing together on the one side against the English on the
other side. At once the people of South Carolina made
up their minds to help the mother country, England, by-
making war against the Spaniards in Florida. The
Carolinians had, also, the additional reason for march-
THE OLD CASTLE, ST. AUGUSTINE
ing into Florida, that the Spaniards of that region had
twice already attacked the Carolina settlements.
The South Carolinians Attack St. Augustine. — In the
month of September, 1702, a body of six hundred
men from South Carolina met at Port Royal. They
were armed with flint-lock rifles and wore garments
made of deer and bear skins. An equal number
JAMES MOORE AND THE SPANIARDS 29
of friendly Indians joined the white men. Ten sailing
vessels were waiting for them in the harbor. Most of
the soldiers went on board the vessels; the sails were
spread and the little army, under the command of
Governor James Moore, went southward to attack the
Spanish town of St. Augustine. Some of the white
men and Indians marched by land, under Col. Robert
Daniell, to help Governor Moore.
The Carolinians went ashore from their boats, made
a rush into St. Augustine, and captured the town without
difficulty. Governor Moore went into the Spanish
church and made that his headquarters. He then
ordered his soldiers to take the strong fort known as the
Castle. This was surrounded by a deep ditch which
was rilled with water. The soldiers started to attack
the Castle, but they soon found that they could not cross
the ditch. Then they said, " We must have some heavy
cannon to batter down the walls." Colonel Daniell
sailed away to the island of Jamaica to get some cannon.
Before he returned, two Spanish war vessels appeared
on the ocean outside of the harbor of St. Augustine.
Governor Moore was obliged to leave his own ships and
return by land to Charles Town.
In December, 1703, Governor Moore marched again
with an army into the country near St. Augustine to
punish the Appalachian Indians for helpingthe Spaniards.
He destroyed five Indian towns, burned their corn, and
carried off a large number of captives.
30
THE MAKING OE SOUTH CAROLINA
CHAPTER IX.
SOUTH CAROLINA INVADED BY THE FRENCH AND
SPANISH.
Governor Johnson. - During the period from 1702
until 1710 Sir Nathaniel Johnson was governor of South
Carolina. In earlier life he was an English soldier and
also a member of the English Parliament, When he
came to South Caro-
lina he obtained a
plantation on the
neck of land between
the Wando and
Cooper rivers. There
he found many mul-
berry trees. He there-
fore brought a large
number of silk worms
and placed them upon
the trees. The silk
worms ate the leaves
of the mulberry and
formed them into
balls of fine thread,
Johnson took these
He called his planta-
From what is probably the first portrait
ever painted in South Carolina
SIR NATHANIEL JOHNSON
called cocoons. Sir Nathaniel
cocoons and made silk from them
tion Silk Hope. He made a large sum of money each
year from the sale of the silk.
THE FRENCH AND SPANISH INVASION 31
When Johnson was appointed governor by the Pro-
prietors in 1703, he began to build defences around
Charles Town. The town was surrounded by a fortifica-
tion consisting of a number of forts called bastions,
connected with one another by a wooden wall and a deep
ditch of water. Eighty-three big guns, or cannon, were
placed in position to fire at any foe that might approach
the town. A three-cornered fort containing thirty
heavy guns was built on Windmill Point, near the en-
trance of the harbor. From that time onward Wind-
mill Point was called Fort Johnson, in honor of the man
who built the fort there.
Charles Town Attacked by the French and the Spanish.
— In 1706, while yellow fever was raging like a pesti-
lence in Charles Town, the French and the Spanish sailed
from the West Indies with five war ships to capture the
town. When these vessels were seen just outside of the
harbor, drums were beaten and signal guns were fired in
Charles Town. The settlers came rushing in from the
neighboring country, and Governor Johnson put a rifle
into the hands of every man who was able to carry it.
Two days later the five war vessels crossed the outer
bar with all sails set. The wind and the tide brought
them swiftly towards the town, but when the French
commander saw heavy guns in position and the Caro-
linians behind the guns ready to fire, he turned about and
anchored his vessels near Sullivan's Island, not far from
the mouth of the harbor.
32
THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
Col. William Rhett, a bold seaman, was now asked to
take part in the affair. He made ready six small sail-
ing vessels, by mounting some cannon on their decks.
Rhett then sailed toward the mouth of the harbor to
give battle to the enemy. The latter raised their anchors
From a survey made in lTOi
PLAN OF CHARLES TOWN
and made their way quickly outside into the open sea
and sailed southward. Rhett followed in pursuit of
them, and a few days later captured one of the French
war vessels. Thus failed the first attempt made by a
fleet of war ships to take the beautiful city by the sea.
The courage of the Carolinians directed by Governor
Johnson and Col. Rhett saved Charles Town from the
French and Spanish.
An Established Church. — After driving away the
French, Governor Johnson turned his attention to reli-
CRAVEN DEFEATS THE YEMASSEES 33
gious affairs in the colony. A law was passed to the
effect that the Episcopal Church and its clergymen
should be supported as they were before, by taxes paid
by all the people. At the same time it was agreed that
any person in the colony might continue his member-
ship in any church that he preferred, and might worship
God in any way that he wished. South Carolina was
divided into ten parishes, and it was determined that
a church should be built in each parish. The London
Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in foreign
countries sent out a number of ministers to the colony.
CHAPTER X.
CHARLES CRAVEN DEFEATS THE YEMASSEES.
The Tuscaroras Subdued by Barnwell. — The Tus-
caroras were a cruel, warlike tribe of Indians who lived
in North Carolina, They fell suddenly upon the settlers
in that colony, and murdered more than two hundred
of them (1711). The people of South Carolina at once
offered to help their brethren in the neighboring colony.
Col. John Barnwell marched into North Carolina with
a body of South Carolina riflemen. A number of
friendly Indians were in his little army. He drove
the Tuscaroras into one of their towns near the Neuse
River, and at the muzzle of the rifle made them agree
to live at peace with the North Carolina settlers.
34
THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
Charles Craven. -From 1712 until 1716 Charles
Craven was governor of South Carolina. He showed
great wisdom and prudence in the management of public
affairs and won the good will of the people. He had
^Jmmiioft. flp
&
THE AUTOGRAPHS AND COATS-OF-ARMS OF GOVERNOR CRAVEN AND
HIS COUNCIL
a law passed imposing a fine upon every person who
failed to attend religious worship on Sunday.
The Tuscarora Uprising of 1713. — The Tuscarora
Indians did not long keep the peace in North Carolina.
They began again to murder settlers and to burn their
homes. Governor Craven sent a body of white men and
CRAVEN DEFEATS THE YEMASSEES 35
friendly Indians, commanded by James Moore, a son of
the former governor of that name. Moore marched north-
ward to the Tar River, and completely defeated the Tus-
caroras. Those that were left alive in this tribe of red men
then left the Carolinas and joined the Iroquois Indians,
known as the Five Nations, in the colony of New York.
The Yemassees. — In the year 1715 the Yemassee
Indians tried to destroy all of the settlers in South Caro-
lina. These red men lived in the region near Port Royal
and the lower Savannah River. For many years they
had been friendly to the white colonists. The Spaniards
of Florida, however, gave them guns and hatchets and
knives, and persuaded them to make war against the
people who were building homes upon the Indian hunt-
ing grounds.
The South Carolinians had now taken possession of
nearly all of the land along the coast from Charles Town
southward to Port Royal. Their log houses were stand-
ing on the banks of the Ashley, the Edisto, the Combahee,
and the Coosaw. At Beaufort there was a group of
homes large enough to be called a town. From Beau-
fort the settlers had advanced several miles up the small
stream called the Pocotaligo, or Little Wood River.
Here and there on the banks of this river stood little
groups of log cabins, three or four in each group. Near
them were great piles of logs sending up columns of
smoke and flame to tell the Indian that the white man
was clearing the land for the planting of corn and wheat.
36 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
Farther up and beyond the head of the Pocotaligo
River was the chief town of the Yemassees.
The Yemassee Uprising of 1715. — In the early
spring of 1715, when the white man's axe was heard
ringing in the forests, the Yemassees met together and
decided to have war. All of the other Indians in Caro-
lina sent them promises of help. The warriors painted
their faces, loaded their Spanish muskets, and sharpened
their tomahawks, as their little hatchets were called.
At the break of day, on the 15th of April, 1715, the
Indians began their bloody work. They entered the
house of every white settler on the Pocotaligo, and
killed every person whom they could find. Ninety men,
women, and children were slain near that stream. One
hundred men were put to death near Port Royal. Then
the red savages rushed up the coast toward Charles
Town, killing settlers and burning their houses as they
went.
The Indians stopped at the Stono River, for Governor
Craven was coming to meet them with a force of two hun-
dred and fifty men, some of whom were on horseback.
The Indians had the larger number of warriors, but they
were not ready to meet Craven in open battle. They
retreated before him down the coast. He marched to
the Combahee River and went into camp for the night.
The Indian town was just sixteen miles away. The
Carolinians lay down to rest in the tall grass. Just
at daybreak a band of five hundred Yemassees rushed
CRAVEN DEFEATS THE YEMASSEES 37
upon them. The whizzing of arrows and the loud re-
ports of muskets were mingled with the wild yells of
the warriors. Craven was very calm and cool. He
placed his men behind trees. When the sharp crack
of their rifles rang out many of the Indian leaders fell
and the rest fled away.
Meanwhile another body of riflemen had come by
water from Charles Town to Port Royal. They sailed up
the Pocotaligo, went ashore, and rushed into the chief
town of the Yemassees. Some of the Indians took refuge
in a fort. A young Carolinian named Palmer with six-
teen men climbed over the wall of the fort, entered the
ditches inside, drove the red men out and shot them
as they ran.
From the northern part of the colony a body of four
hundred Indians marched towards Charles Town. The
smoke of burning houses and the cries of dying men and
women marked the line of their advance down the
bank of the Cooper Piver.
Ninety horsemen rode out to check them, but the
horsemen were defeated and many of them were slain.
Then, more than one hundred white men and negroes
built a fort and tried to stop the Indians. The savages
captured the fort and killed nearly all of those within
it. A great company of men, women, and children
was fleeing for safety towards the town between the
Ashley and Cooper. Captain Chicken led a force of
riflemen to meet the savages when they were near
88 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
Charles Town. Long and steadily the fight went on.
The Indian arrows were well directed. The day was hot,
for the battle was fought in June. The aim of the
Carolinians was better than that of the red men, and at
last the latter were forced to retreat.
The danger was still very great. The Yemassees had
sent messengers to the other Indian families in both
Carolinas. Each of these messengers carried a " bloody
stick " as a sign that the time had come to go to war.
Throughout the whole coast country the Indians painted
their faces and seized their weapons. Ten thousand
red warriors from all the Carolinian tribes were ready
to attack the settlers. To meet them, Craven armed
every colonist who could carry a rifle. He found that
only twelve hundred men could be brought into the
field. A few soldiers came from North Carolina and
Virginia to help him. Near the close of the year 1715
the Yemassees began again to burn and murder. Cra-
ven led his army southward across the Edisto to meet
them. Slowly and cautiously he advanced through
the forests until he reached the Indian camp. Suddenly
the savages let fly their arrows and fired their muskets
from the midst of a thicket of bushes. At the same
time they kept up a fierce shouting and yelling. Cra-
ven's men continued to move forward from tree to tree,
taking careful aim with their rifles at each halting-place.
The battle was fierce. Many of the Indians were shot
down. At last the great body of red men ran away
HOW THE CAROLINIANS FOUGHT THE PIRATES 39
from the field of battle and crossed the Savannah River.
The Carolinians pursued them far down into the country-
held by the Spaniards. Four hundred settlers had lost
their lives during this struggle with the savage foe,
but the colony was saved.
CHAPTER XI.
HOW THE CAROLINIANS FOUGHT THE PIRATES.
Governor Johnson. — While Robert Johnson, son of
Nathaniel Johnson, was governor of South Carolina
(1717—1719), his most important public work was the
defence of the col- *i
ony against pi- /^J ^ ftfiJT ,
rates. These were
English, French,
and Spanish sail- the autograph and coat-of-arms of
ors who became
sea-robbers. They sailed up and down the entire Atlantic
coast, from New England to Georgia. They had swift
ships with cannon mounted on the decks. Their crews
were made up of thieves and cutthroats armed with
knives, swords, pistols, and muskets. They stopped
trading vessels on the sea and took away all the money
and goods that they could find on board. Sometimes
they murdered the crew of the ship that they seized.
Blackbeard. — One of the most wicked of the pirate
40 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
captains was called Blackbeard, and he sailed the ocean
in a large war ship armed with forty big cannon. He
captured three other ships and took them with him as
pirate vessels. With his fleet of four armed ships and four
hundred men on board, Blackbeard sailed to Charles
Town. He waited just outside the harbor and captured
eight or nine vessels as they sailed out. A number of
the citizens of Charles Town thus fell into his hands. The
cruel Blackbeard then sent a message to the governor
and the people of Charles Town that he wanted medi-
cines and other supplies. He said that if these were not
sent out to him, he would send into the city the heads of
the Charles Town prisoners. The medicines were sent
to him and the captives were sent ashore. Soon after-
wards the fierce old robber was captured and slain near
the coast of North Carolina.
The Pirate Bonnet. — Another cruel robber who
made his home on the sea was named Steele Bonnet.
He was an Englishman who once lived on a farm on the
island of Barbadoes. He bought a ship and named her
the Revenge, and with a crew of seventy men as wicked
as himself, started out on the ocean to kill and to steal.
At first Bonnet sailed northward and captured vessels
along the coasts of Virginia, New York, and New Eng-
land. He sailed again into the southern seas and there
joined forces with Blackbeard. The two wild robbers
had a quarrel, however, and parted company. Bonnet
secured a new crew of thieves, renamed his vessel the
HOW THE CAROLINIANS FOUGHT THE PIRATES 41
Royal James, and spread terror along the sea coast as
far northward as Delaware Bay. He there captured two
vessels and brought them southward to the Cape Fear
River.
The South Carolinians had now made up their minds
to capture Bonnet. Governor Johnson put two vessels
in fighting trim and placed them under the command
of Col. William
Rhett. Upon one
of them were eight
cannon and seventy
men; upon the
other, eight cannon
and sixty men.
Rhett spread Ms
sails and moved
up the coast in
search of the pirate.
One clay about sun-
set Rhett's two
ships ran into the
mouth of the Cape
Fear River. At
the same time
Rhett caught sight of the topmasts of Bonnet's three
vessels some distance up the river. On both sides the
crews spent the entire night in getting ready for a fight
to the death.
From a portrait in pastel
WILLIAM RHETT
42 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
At sunrise the next morning the sails of the Royal
James were spread, and the pirate ship came flying down
the river before the breeze. Bonnet's idea was to run past
Rhett's vessels and enter the open sea. Rhett saw this
plan and at once steered his boats up the stream to
meet Bonnet. The pirate was forced to go near the
shore and there ran aground. At the same time both of
Rhett's ships became stuck in the sandy bottom of the
channel. One of these was too far out of range to take
part in the fight. With only one small vessel Rhett be-
gan the battle against the larger pirate ship. His men
stood bravely to their guns and the ten cannon poured
a continual fire into the Royal James. Rhett's riflemen
with careful aim picked off the pirate gunners one by
one. But the deck of Rhett's vessel was swept by the
pirate's guns and the fierce old Bonnet thought at first
that he would win. His wild crew waved their hats in
a taunting way and called to the Carolinians to come on
board. The latter answered with defiant cheers. The
great guns continued to roar and many fell on both
sides. Thus the fearful battle went on for five hours.
At last the tide from the ocean began to creep up the
river. Both parties were anxious. The advantage
would fall to that vessel which was the first to float.
The rising waters swept higher and higher around them.
The Carolinian boat was the first in motion and she
sailed straight towards the Royal James. Bonnet stood
upon his deck with pistols drawn, threatening to shoot
HOW THE CAROLINIANS FOUGHT THE PIRATES 43
any one of his own men who should refuse to keep up the
fight. But the pirate crew threw down their arms and
yielded. When Bonnet and his men were taken to
Charles Town they were tried and found guilty of
murder. They were all executed by hanging on the
great wharf at the edge of Charles Town Harbor.
Other Pirates. — Soon after Rhett's victory, two
pirate ships commanded by Richard Worley appeared
at the mouth of Charles Town Harbor. Governor John-
son armed four vessels with heavy guns and sailed
out just at dawn one morning in November, 1718.
When he crossed the bar to the waters of the ocean the
battle began. The two pirate ships were separated from
each other. One of them was attacked by two of John-
son's smaller vessels. The fighting was kept up for
four hours at close range. The Carolinians at last ran
very close to the vessel of the robbers, leaped on board,
and captured the crew at the point of the sword. The
other pirate ship tried to escape, but Johnson himself
sailed in pursuit. The chase continued until the middle
of the afternoon, when Johnson came near enough to
open fire. His cannon-shot raked the deck of the enemy
so well that the robbers hauled down their black flag
and surrendered. Worley, the pirate captain, was killed
in the battle. Many of his followers were slain with him.
The rest were taken to Charles Town and hanged for
the crime of murder.
The cost of these two expeditions against the pirates
44 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
was about fifty thousand dollars. This was laid as a
debt upon the people of South Carolina. They cheer-
fully bore the burden in their own interest, and for the
sake of the other colonies as well. The power of the sea
robbers was broken by the two victories won over them
by the South Carolinians.
CHAPTER XII.
PROPRIETARY GOVERNMENT OVERTHROWN.
The Proprietors Oppressive. - - In 1719 a great change
was made in the government of South Carolina. The
chief leader of the people at that time was James Moore,
who had led the expedition against the Indians of North
Carolina (1713).
The chief cause of the Revolution of 1719 was the
injustice shown to the settlers. The eight English
Proprietors and their descendants had continued to
appoint the governors of the colony. The chief aim
of the Proprietors, however, was to get money out of
the settlers by claiming a large rent for the use of the
land on which the colonists lived. These lands were
defended by the settlers in three wars against the Span-
iards, the Indians, and the pirates, but the Proprietors
would not help the people to pay the expenses caused
by these wars. On the contrary, the Proprietors now
asked four times as much money for the rental of the
PROPRIETARY GOVERNMENT OVERTHROWN 45
land as they had asked before. They claimed, also,
that the land of the Yemassees, from which the Indians
had been driven by the settlers, must be bought from the
Proprietors by the colonists. In addition to all these
things, the Proprietors declared that they must make
all the laws for the people of South Carolina.
The People Resist the Proprietors. — These claims
were more than the people could bear. They resolved
that they would have nothing further to do with the
Proprietors. In November, 1719, three of the leaders
of the people, Alexander Skene, George Logan, and Wil-
liam Blakewey, sent a letter to Governor Robert John-
son, telling him that the colonists had made up their
minds to throw off the rule of the Proprietors, and to
place themselves directly under the protection of the
king of England. They asked Johnson to become their
governor under the authority of the king, but he refused
to do this.
James Moore Elected Governor. — On the 21st of
December, 1719, the people of South Carolina came
together in Charles Town. Flags were flying on the prin-
cipal houses of the town and on the vessels in the har-
bor. The men of the colony marched along the streets
with rifles in their hands. They met in a body, called
themselves the Convention of the People, and declared
that they would no longer obey the commands of the
Proprietors. They then elected one of their own num-
ber, James Moore, to the office of governor of South
46 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
Carolina. At the same time they sent a messenger to
England to tell the king what they had done.
South Carolina a Self-Governing Province. — The gov-
ernment of the province was now organized in the name
of the king of England. The Convention of the People
elected twelve men to form the council. This body was
expected to advise and aid the governor. The Conven-
tion called itself an assembly or legislature, and began to
appoint public officers and to make laws. The entire
management of the affairs of the province was in the
hands of the governor, council, and assembly, and these
were all chosen by the people themselves. South Caro-
lina was in reality a self-governing community during the
entire administration of Governor Moore (1719-1721).
South Carolina Becomes a Royal Province. — When
the English king and Parliament heard of it, they sanc-
tioned all that had been done by the people of South
Carolina. They said that the Proprietors had lost the
right to rule the province. The king sent Sir Francis
Nicholson to rule the province in his name (1721-1729).
During the chief part of his governorship, however, the
affairs of the colonists were managed by Arthur Middle-
ton as president of the council. In 1729 the English
government paid the Proprietors for their claim to the
soil. From that time until the Revolution South Caro-
lina was a royal province. This meant that her gov-
ernors were appointed by the king.
SCOTCH, WELSH, AND GERMAN SETTLERS 47
CHAPTER XIII.
SCOTCH, WELSH, AND GERMAN SETTLERS IN SOUTH
CAROLINA.
Governor Robert Johnson. — Robert Johnson, the hero
of the war against the pirates, was the first royal
governor after the purchase of the province from the
Proprietors (1729-1735). His first council, which was
appointed by the king, included William Bull, James
Kinloch, Alexander Skene, John Fenwicke, Arthur
Middleton, Joseph Wragg, Francis Yonge, John Ham-
merton, and Thomas Waring. The people ever after-
wards called him the " good governor, Robert Johnson."
Sir Alexander Cumming. — In the very beginning of
Johnson's second administration, Sir Alexander Cum-
ming made a treaty of peace with the Cherokees, who
lived in the northwestern corner of South Carolina.
Sir Alexander set forth on horseback from Charles
Town towards the country of the Cherokees. He had
with him a numerous company. They all wore red coats
trimmed with gold lace and had plumes in their hats.
They made their way slowly through the forests until
they came to Keowee, the principal Cherokee town, near
the place where the courthouse of Pickens County now
stands. Thirty-two Indian chiefs held a council with
the Englishmen under the branches of a great tree at
Keowee. The red men were dressed in bearskin cloaks,
48
THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
wore strings of shells around their necks and arms, and
had large eagle feathers in their hair. Sir Alexander
gave many presents to the Indians, and told them about
King George the Second of England. The red men
GEORGE THE SECOND OF ENGLAND
fell on their knees and promised to obey King George
Seven of the Indian chiefs went with dimming to
England, took the king by the hand, and called him
' Brother George." They promised to live at peace
with the English colonists " as long as the rivers shall
SCOTCH, WELSH, AND GERMAN SETTLERS 49
run, as long as the mountains shall stand." They said
that they would allow the settlers to build houses and
plant corn all the way from Charles Town to the great
mountains. King George gave rich gifts to the Indians
and sent them home again.
South Carolina in 1730. — When this treaty was made
there were about fifteen thousand white settlers in
South Carolina ; they were all living near the sea between
Port Royal and the Santee River. Most of them were
in or near Charles Town. They had about twenty thou-
sand negro laborers. Rice was raised for sale to the
amount of eighteen thousand barrels each year. About
fifty-two thousand barrels of pitch, tar, and turpentine
and two hundred and fifty thousand deer skins were
sent away annually. Raw silk, lumber, shingles, staves,
and cowhides were also exported. The Carolinians were
becoming prosperous from trade rather than by the
growing of crops.
Governor Johnson wished to open up the way into
the lands that lay at a distance from the sea. He
marked off the whole colony into twelve townships and
offered to give a tract of fifty acres of land to each new
settler who entered the colony.
Georgia Made from South Carolina. — All that part
of the territory of South Carolina lying west of the
Savannah River was made into the colony of Georgia.
In January, 1733, General Oglethorpe sailed into Charles
Town Harbor with the first shipload of colonists who
50 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
expected to settle in Georgia. Governor Johnson and
the people of Charles JTown gave them welcome. Homes
were thrown open to the travelers. Col. William Bull
went with Oglethorpe to help him pick out a favorable
place on which to build the city of Savannah. Cattle
and sheep were given to the Georgians, and many men
from South Carolina helped the new colonists to build
houses and to plant the first crops.
The Scotch-Irish Settlement of Williamsburg. — Gov-
ernor Johnson's offer of land to new settlers brought
a company of Scots to South Carolina. As these Scots
had been living for some years in the north of Ireland
they were called Scotch-Irish. After a stormy voyage
over the Atlantic they reached Charles Town. They
then sailed up the coast to Georgetown harbor, and went
up the Black River in small open boats. They made a
settlement on the bank of this stream, near a large white
pine-tree. Since all trees of this kind were kept for the
use of the king of England, this beautiful pine which
threw its shadow over their homes was called the King's
Tree. This was the beginning of the present town of
Kingstree.
The whole of Williamsburg township was given to
these Scots, one of whose leaders was John Witherspoon.
The first settlers had to bear many hardships. It was
winter and there were no roads through the wilderness
in which they lived. They had no horses. Wood and
food were carried on the backs of men. Their first
SCOTCH, WELSH, AND GERMAN SETTLERS 51
houses were log cabins, with nothing but the earth as a
floor. In many cases the house had no door; instead
of that, one side of the cabin was left open. Wild beasts
came near in the darkness and fires were kept burning
all night to drive them away. Axes kept up a contin-
ual ringing in the great woods ; trees were cut down and
crops planted. The people had strong faith in God and
great determination, and within a few years Williamsburg
township became a happy and prosperous community.
The Welsh Settlement on the Pee Dee River. — Two
years later, 1736, a number of Welsh families built
homes in the " Welsh Neck," a tract of rich land lying
in a bend of the upper Pee Dee River. The leader of
this colony was James James. Many influential men
of South Carolina sprang from the people of " Welsh
Neck." Later still (1746) some Highlanders came
directly from Scotland and built homes in the present
Darlington County.
The German Settlements. — About 1730 a few
Scotch-Irish families led by the Thompsons, McCords,and
Russells entered the region now called Orangeburgh
County. Five years later about two hundred German-
Swiss settlers came to the same region. They were
Lutherans in religion. In 1732 a body of German and
French-Swiss colonists built homes on the Savannah
River, forty miles from the mouth of that stream.
They called their settlement Purrysburgh, in honor of
their leader, John Peter Purry.
52 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
From Orangeburgh the Germans moved up the banks
of the Congaree. Within a period of ten years, from
1736 to 1746, they built homes among the rolling hills
of the famous Fork country, between the Broad and
Saluda rivers. The German settlers were honest people,
and they smoked their pipes together in peace. They
arose early in the morning and worked in the fields until
long after sunset. Many worthy and influential men
were trained in the German communities to render
noble service to the colony and to the state of South
Carolina.
CHAPTER XIV.
THE PEOPLE OF SOUTH CAROLINA MAKE THEIR
OWN MONEY LAWS.
Charles Pinckney. — Charles Pinckney was the son
of Thomas Pinckney, an Englishman who came to live
THE AUTOGRAPH OF CHIEF JUSTICE PINCKNEY
in Charles Town in 1692. Charles went to England to
get an education; when he came back to Charles Town
he became a lawyer; later in life he was made chief jus-
tice of the colony.
MONEY LAWS
53
The first public office held by Pinckney was that of
member of the body of lawmakers of South Carolina.
This body had always furnished the money to pay the
expenses of the colonial government. In 1735, however,
Thomas Broughton, acting as governor, added the sum
of ten thousand dollars to the public expenses, and told
the lawmakers that they must pay it. The governor
was spending the money of the people without asking
their consent beforehand. Pinckney saw that the
governor must be held back from doing this. On the
28th of March, 1735, he
stood up in his place and
offered the following reso-
lution, which was adopted
by the Carolinians.
" That, The Commons'
House of Assembly in
this Province . . . have
the same rights and privi-
leges in regard to intro-
ducing and passing laws
for imposing taxes on
the people of this prov-
ince as the House of
Commons of Great Brit-
ain have in introducing and passing laws on the
people of England."
Pinckney's Resolution Contains the Principles of
From a portrait in pastel
THOMAS BROUGHTON
54 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
the American Revolution. — This resolution meant
that in passing money laws the people of South Carolina
had the same freedom that was possessed by the people
of England. Thus, forty years before the beginning of
the American Revolution, Charles Pinckney set forth the
principle upon which that struggle was based. In 1776
all of the colonies went to war with England for the
purpose of holding fast the freedom that was claimed
and held by South Carolina hi 1735.
CHAPTER XV.
THE CULTIVATION OF THE INDIGO PLANT.
George Lucas and his Daughter Elizabeth. — About the
year 1737, Colonel George Lucas, an English army offi-
cer, brought his wife and daughters to South Carolina.
William Bull was the governor of the colony. Colonel
Lucas bought three plantations or farms near Charles
Town. His home was established upon one of these on
Wappoo Creek, west of the Ashley River, six miles by
water from Charles Town. When Colonel Lucas returned
to his army duties in the West Indies, his family and
his three plantations were left to the care of his eldest
daughter, Elizabeth Lucas. She was about sixteen years
of age when her father first went away from the country
home on the Wappoo.
In letters written at the time, Elizabeth Lucas tells
THE CULTIVATION OF THE INDIGO PLANT 55
us that she was in the habit of rising at five o'clock in
the morning. She read books in the library until seven,
and then took a walk in the garden and in the fields
to see that the laborers were at work. Then she went to
breakfast. The first hour after breakfast was given to
music, the second hour to the French language and
other studies. The rest of the morning until dinner was
spent in teaching the young negroes how to read. After
dinner there was music and needlework, until it was
dark enough to light the candles, then books were read
and letters written until bedtime. The whole of each
Thursday was spent in writing letters. One day in
each week was spent in visiting neighbors who lived in
beautiful houses on the Stono and on the Ashley. Sun-
day was given up to the reading of the Bible and explain-
ing it to the negro servants, and in teaching them to
pray. It was a busy life that the young girl, Elizabeth
Lucas, led among the mocking birds and the magnolias,
near the beautiful waters of the Wappoo. She planted
oak trees and fig trees. She watched the fields of rice
in the swamp lands. She kept an account of the butter
and lard made on the three farms, and sent to market
beef, pork, corn, peas, white oak staves, and rice. Eggs
were packed in salt and sent to her father in the West
Indies. She was always careful to buy supplies of
medicine and cloth, salt, sugar, and tools for the
colored laborers.
Beginnings of Indigo Cultivation. — This worthy
56
THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
young woman was anxious to help the planters of
South Carolina. Only one crop was of great profit, and
that was rice. She tried cotton and ginger, but met
with little success. Then her father sent from the West
Indies some indigo seed. His daughter planted it near
the house at Wappoo. The first plants were withered
by frost and the second crop was cut down by a worm.
The third planting furnished a good crop of seed, most
of which was generously given to neighboring farmers.
Large tracts of land were planted in indigo, and in 1747
more than one hundred thousand pounds of good blue
dye were sent to England.
Moses Lindo, a Jew, did
more than any other man
of that time to encour-
age the people to plant
it. Next to rice, indigo
became at once the most
valuable product of South
Carolina. Just before
the Revolution the yearly
crop amounted to more
than one million and
one hundred thousand
pounds.
The Married Life of Elizabeth Lucas. — In 1744
Elizabeth Lucas became the wife of Chief Justice Charles
Pinckney. She went to live at her husband's home,
CHARLES PINCKNEY
THE CULTIVATION OF THE INDIGO PLANT 57
Belmont, on the Cooper River, just above Charles Town.
There Mrs. Pinckney planted trees and tried to grow
flax and hemp. She taught the negro women how to
weave cloth from wool and cotton. With her own
hands she wound the silk thread that was made by
silk worms at Belmont. During a visit afterwards to
England, three silk dresses were made from this thread.
One of the dresses was given to the mother of King
George the Third, and one of them, a shining gold
brocade, was worn by Mrs. Pinckney herself when she
was received at the royal palace. This dress has
been handed down to her descendants of the present
day.
Just before the marriage of Mrs. Pinckney a fire swept
through Charles Town. The oldest and most valuable
part of the town near the present East Battery was
destroyed. The English people sent a large sum of
money to aid the sufferers. Governor Bull bravely led
his people in the work of rebuilding the beautiful city.
A law was passed that only brick and stone should
be used in the construction of new houses. Justice
Pinckney bought a whole square on East Bay, and
built a handsome mansion in the centre of it, facing the
harbor. The house was of brick, two stories high, with
roof of slate. There was a wide hall running from
front to rear. One of the rooms on the second floor was
thirty feet long and had a high ceiling. The whole house
was wainscoted. The mantelpieces were high and narrow,
58 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
with fronts beautifully carved. In this house were
born the two sons of Charles Pinckney and Elizabeth
Lucas, his wife; namely, Charles Cotesworth Pinckney
and Thomas Pinckney, who rendered great service to
their country during the Revolution and afterwards.
In this volume the reader's attention is directed chiefly
towards the deeds of the men of South Carolina. But
what man, one may ask, ever labored more unselfishly
and more successfully to help his people than did
Elizabeth Lucas for hers ? This noble woman must be
given a place among those who have aided in building
up the commonwealth.
CHAPTER XVI.
TREATIES WITH THE INDIANS OF THE UPPER
COUNTRY.
Governor Glen. — On the 19th of December, 1743,
a new governor arrived at Charles Town. He was a Scot
named James Glen. The guns of Fort Johnson were
fired in Glen's honor as the war ship which brought
him sailed into the harbor. Then all the cannon of the
city fired a salute when the ship let go her anchor. The
new official came ashore and walked between two rows
of soldiers to the council chamber in the city. He then
presented a paper which declared that the king of Eng-
land had sent James Glen to be governor of the province
TREATIES WITH THE INDIANS 59
of South Carolina. Then the council and the members
of the legislature and the other prominent men of
Charles Town walked with the governor to an open
space at the edge of the water, where the above-named
paper was read. Loud hurrahs, the firing of cannon,
and a volley of musketry greeted the reading of the royal
commission. Governor Glen marched again to the
council chamber and took the oath of office. The
whole company concluded the ceremonies of the day
by dining with the governor at the city tavern. In
this manner Glen began the work of his governorship,
which was to last for thirteen years (1743-1756).
Glen Treats with the Cherokees and Creeks. — Ten
years after Glen's inauguration, a fierce war was going
on between the Creek Indians and the Cherokees. The
governor wanted to restore peace among the red men.
He therefore asked the chiefs of the Cherokees to come
to Charles Town. On the 4th of July, 1753, he met the
red men in his council chamber. The Indians sat for
a long time smoking their pipes in silence, with their
bearskin cloaks about them. Governor Glen urged
them to live at peace with the Creeks.
The Cherokee chief, Attakulla-kulla, or " Leaning
Wood," spoke for the Indians. He was small in size,
but had great courage and good sense. He was called
Little Carpenter by the white people. He spoke in the
loud tone of voice that was common among the Chero-
kees, while the other chiefs made grunts to show that
60 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
they agreed with him. When the Cherokees went away
the chiefs of the Creeks came to Charles Town and
puffed their pipes in the council chamber with Governor
Glen. When the smoking and the talking were ended
both tribes of Indians had agreed to stop fighting.
The Building of Forts. — Governor Glen bought from
the Cherokees a piece of land in the upper Carolina
country. Upon this he built a fort and called it Fort
Prince George. It stood on the upper Savannah River,
near the Indian town of Keowee. Fort Moore had
been already built farther down the Savannah River,
at the place where Hamburg now stands. A third place
of refuge, named Fort Loudon, was erected on the Little
Tennessee River, five hundred miles west of Charles
Town.
War with the Cherokees. —After Glen re tired from
office, the Cherokees began to make war against the
settlers in the upper country of South Carolina. They
murdered some white people, burned their homes, and
then seized Fort Loudon. The second William Bull
was then lieutenant-governor. He assembled a body
of riflemen and placed them under the command
of Thomas Middleton. Some other Carolina officers
who were of the company were Henry Laurens, William
Moultrie, Francis Marion, Isaac Huger, and Andrew
Pickens. A force of British troops under Colonel Grant
came to help them (1761).
After a long march across the hills to the west-
TREATIES WITH THE INDIANS 61
ward, the little army found the red men posted behind
trees upon a steep hillside. The battle was fierce and
bloody, and lasted all day. From tree to tree and from
rock to rock the Carolinians fought their way up the hill
and drove the Indians before them in flight. They fol-
lowed in hot pursuit and at midnight arrived at a larger
Indian town. The white soldiers rushed into the town,
set fire to the Indian huts and tents, and burned them to
ashes. The English and Carolina troops then marched
through the country of the Cherokees and burned all
their villages and laid waste their fields.
Peace with the Cherokees. — Attakulla-kulla, or Little
Carpenter, then came to the white soldiers and asked
them to stop fighting. The Indian chief was sent to
Charles Town to see Governor Bull. The latter went
out to meet Little Carpenter, took him by the hand, and
bade him welcome. A fire was kindled, and a pipe was
lighted, called the pipe of peace. This was passed
around among the company in silence. The Little
Carpenter asked for peace, and peace was granted Mm
by Governor Bull.
62 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
CHAPTER XVIT.
PATRICK CALHOUN, THE FIRST LAWMAKER FROM
THE UPPER COUNTRY.
Patrick Calhoun. — We have now seen the men who
were leaders in the work of making settlements near
the seacoast of South Carolina. We have followed
some of the settlers as they made their way from the
seashore up the four great rivers, the Savannah, the
Edisto, the Santee, and the Pee Dee. We must now turn
our eyes to the northern border of the colony to watch
the coming of a great multitude of settlers from Scot-
land. Among these new colonists we shall see a strong,
brave man leading the rest of his people in the work of
building homes in the highlands. This man is Patrick
Calhoun, the father of the great and good South Caro-
lina statesman, John C. Calhoun.
Scotch Emigrants to the Upper Country. — Patrick
Calhoun was a Scot, a descendant of that large body of
people who left the lowlands of Scotland and crossed
over to Ireland, where they were called Scotch-Irish.
Then they sailed across the Atlantic to Pennsylvania.
Some of them made their way southward from Pennsyl-
vania through Virginia into the Carolinas. The journey
through the forests was long and weary. The women
and children were borne along in carts. The men
walked in advance, some with rifles and some with
PATRICK CALHOUN, OF THE UPPER COUNTRY 63
axes. Each night the company of pilgrims went into
camp. Around the great camp fire they sang some of
the Psalms of David and prayed for God's guidance
THE GRAVE OP CATHARINE CALHOUN, GRANDMOTHER OF
JOHN C. CALHOUN
and protection. At last the Calhouns and other Scots
came to the upper country of South Carolina.
Long Canes Settlement. — In February, 1756, Patrick
Calhoun led a small group of Scots with their families
into the region west of the Saluda River. The land near
64 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
the creeks and rivulets was covered with wild cane from
five to thirty feet in height. They built homes on Long
Cane Creek, in the present Abbeville County. Their
community was named the Long Canes settlement. In
the year 1760 some Indians attacked this settlement
and killed a number of the colonists. The rest fled,
and among the number, Patrick Calhoun. Afterwards
he returned to the country of the cane brakes, in
Abbeville.
The Waxhaws Settlement. — About the year 1760 a
company of Scots Cut down the trees and built log
cabins in the district known as the Waxhaws settle-
ment. These early settlers wore buckskin breeches and
woolen hunting-shirts. They had caps made of raccoon
skins, with the tail of the animal hanging from the back
part of the cap. They were good marksmen, and their
rifles brought down game at long range. They built
their log houses near the rivers and creeks, and the first
season after their arrival a crop of corn was grown.
The stream of Scots from the northward kept on
bringing settlers to the Waxhaws. A log church was
built. The earth was the only floor and the seats were
made of split logs. The people of the settlement came
together in this building every Sunday to worship God
according to the Presbyterian form of service.
The Settlement of Lancaster County. — Through the
Waxhaws settlement the stream of settlers poured into
the region now called Lancaster County. Then they
PATRICK CALHOUN, OF THE UPPER COUNTRY 65
crossed the Catawba and found the hills and ridges cov-
ered with forests of hickory, chestnut, and oak. The
ground in the woodlands was hidden under a carpet of
wild-pea vines and wild flowers. This fair region of
forest and vine and flowing stream was the home of vast
numbers of buffaloes, deer, bear, turkeys, partridges,
geese, and ducks. The Scots made it their own home
and their habitations remain in this earthly paradise,
until this day. From the Catawba region they passed
across to the headwaters of the Broad and Saluda. One
of the early settlers on Tyger River in the present
Spartanburg County was Anthony Hampton from whom
sprang all the great soldiers bearing the name of Hamp-
ton in South Carolina.
Other Settlements in the Upper Country. — About
1765, as captain of the armed men of the settlement,
Patrick Calhoun marched some distance down the Sa-
luda to meet and offer welcome to two bodies of set-
tlers who entered the colony at Charles Town. One
of these was made up of Germans, who settled on Hard
Labor Creek, in Abbeville Comity. The other company
was a group of Huguenot families, who established
themselves near Long Canes. The Calhouns furnished
them for a time with food. The Huguenots called
their settlements New Bordeaux and New Rochelle,
and afterward they gave to the county the French
name, Abbeville. Just before the outbreak of the Revo-
lution some Scots sailed to Charles Town Harbor and
66 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
then moved into the highlands to join the other Scots
who were moving southward from Pennsylvania and
Virginia. These Scots took possession of nearly all of
the upper country of South Carolina. They were intel-
ligent people, and worked with great energy. They
killed the wild beasts, drove away the Indians, cut down
the forests, and planted corn and wheat. They built
churches and schoolhouses. Their ministers were well-
educated men, and the people themselves had a good
knowledge of the Bible.
Patrick Calhoun Admitted to the Sourth Carolina Legis-
lature.— In 1768 Patrick Calhoun, with a few others,
presented himself before the legislature at Charles Town
THE AUTOGRAPH OF PATRICK CALHOUN
and asked the rulers of the colony to show more justice
to the settlers in the highlands. These settlers wished
the same privileges that were given to other tax-payers.
They asked the lawmakers to open public roads, to
organize courts of justice, to allow the upper country
to send delegates to the legislature, and to help the
mountaineers as they helped the lowlanders to build
schoolhouses and churches and to secure ministers.
In the following year (1769) Patrick Calhoun took his
PATRICK CALHOUN, OF THE UPPER COUNTRY 67
seat among the lawmakers at Charles Town as the first
representative chosen by the people of the upper country.
Patrick Calhoun's last wife was the daughter of John
Caldwell, a Scot who joined the settlement in Abbeville.
Their son was John Caldwell Calhoun, South Carolina's
great lawgiver.
PART II.
SOUTH CAROLINA'S PART IN THE
REVOLUTION.
1775-1788
CHAPTER XVIII.
THE GROWTH OF THE TRADE OF SOUTH CAROLINA.
Lord Montagu and Governor Bull. — During the first
twelve years of the Revolutionary period, that is, from
1763 until 1775, the province of South Carolina grew
rapidly in population and in
wealth. She was still an English
* colony, and Lord Charles Greville
the autograph of Montagu was the governor ap-
GOVERNOR BULL • , j , ,, i . J* TH 1 1 +
pointed by the king of England to
rule the province. Governor Montagu spent most of his
time in England, however, and left the management of
affairs in the colony to Lieutenant-Governor William
Bull. The latter was the most influential man in the
colony at that time. He built up the trade of South
Carolina until she became perhaps the most prosper-
ous of the American colonies.
South Carolina in 1775. — The Scots continued to
68
THE GROWTH OF TRADE 69
pour into the upper country until the number of white
people in the colony in 1775 was about seventy-five
thousand. More than half of these lived in the high-
land country. In addition, there were about one hun-
dred thousand African laborers. Nearly all of these
lived among the people near the seacoast, where they
cultivated the rice and indigo plantations. The Caro-
linians had attempted several times to prevent the
coming of so large a number of negroes ; but the ships
of England and of New England continued to unload
them in the colony.
South Carolina's Trade in 1775. — As lieutenant-
governor, William Bull gave much attention to the de-
velopment of the trade of the colony. This trade
became very large just as the Revolutionary struggle
began. Every year about one hundred and forty thou-
sand barrels of rice and more than one million pounds
of indigo were sent from Charles Town, Beaufort, and
Georgetown, the seaports of South Carolina. This
trade in rice and indigo alone was worth about five mil-
lions of dollars each year. Besides these articles, cattle,
lumber, tar, staves, and the skins of wild animals were
sold in large quantities. Every year about three thou-
sand wagons made the long journey from the upper
country to Charles Town to carry the furs and corn and
wheat of the highlands to market. A large fleet of
vessels was needed to carry the merchandise. South
Carolina had some of her own vessels engaged in it.
70 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
There were five shipyards in the colony. Most of the
vessels, however, were English. We are told that one
could often stand on the wharf and count as many as
three hundred and fifty sailing vessels, great and small,
in Charles Town Harbor, coming in or going out or
waiting to receive their cargoes for the markets beyond
the seas. It was the largest volume of trade that went
out from any port in America.
Charles Town in 1775. — At the time of the Revolu-
tion about fifteen thousand people were living in Charles
Town. It was then the largest and richest city in the
Southern colonies. The principal street was named
Broad. There were many large, handsome, brick dwelling
houses, two stories in height. As trade was the chief
business of the people of Charles Town, some of her most
important citizens were merchants. Among these were
Isaac Mazyck, Gabriel Manigault, and Henry Laurens, all
three of whom were Huguenots; also Benjamin Smith,
Miles Brewton, and Andrew Rutledge. These and many
others became very rich. They filled their houses with
beautiful bedsteads, sideboards, chairs, and tables, made
of mahogany and cherry and brought from London.
There was a large quantity of silverware on the side-
boards. Handsome coaches and carriages were also
brought across the sea.
Social Life of Charles Town. — Many of the South
Carolina planters also built beautiful houses in Charles
Town and spent the summer, months in the city. In
THE GROWTH OF TRADE 71
winter they dwelt on the plantations. Around the
dwellings in Charles Town were gardens filled with
the flowers brought from former homes in England and
France. To these old flowers was added the glorious
beauty of the Carolina rose and jasmine and magnolia.
The merchants and planters who lived in Charles
Town in the time of Governor Bull, and afterwards, wore
handsome and costly clothing. The ruffled shirt was of
linen, the coat of broadcloth, the vest of velvet, and the
shoe buckles of solid gold or silver. Their wives and
daughters wore dresses made of silk or satin and covered
with beautiful figures wrought in gold thread. The scarfs
and gloves were of lacework. All of these garments were
made in London and brought over in trading vessels.
The life of the people in Charles Town was full of
gaiety. There were dinner parties, theatre parties, balls,
and concerts. There were games of ball and games at
cards, with the more vigorous sports of fox hunting,
horse racing, and shooting at targets.
Culture and Education. — The first public library
was founded in Charles Town in 1698. In the year 1748
anumberof young men organized the Charles Town Li-
brary Society, which exists to this day. The St. Cecilia,
a musical association, was organized in 17(>2. TheSouth
Carolina Gazette began its career as a weekly news-
paper as early as 1732.
There were numerous schools. Many private tutors
also gave instruction to the youth of the colony. Many
72
THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
V To]
A VIEW OF CHARLES TOWN, FROM AN
of the young men of South Carolina went to England to
pursue their studies in the schools and universities of
the mother country. Governor William Bull, Jr., was
himself one of the first native Carolinians to complete a
course of study in medicine in Europe. There were a
number of skilled physicians and as many as thirty-
five well-trained lawyers in South Carolina at the be-
ginning of the Revolution. Nearly all of these had
received their education in England. Governor Bull
wished to have higher education at home, and in 1770
he urged the legislature to establish a college in South
Carolina, but the approach of war prevented the suc-
cess of the plan. Charles Town was thus the home of
THE GROWTH OF TRADE
73
r.v Mr, ////,
■
'•mi i.
SOUTH CAHOIiTXA
ENGRAVING MADE TN LON'DOX ABOUT 1765
a cultivated and brilliant people. Their leaders were
men of learning, of high and worthy personal character,
and moved by noble and patriotic purposes.
The People of the Middle and Upper Country. —
Equally patriotic and noble were the people of the
middle and upper country. Their lives were full of
hardship. They had few slaves or servants. Their
houses were made of logs or of rough boards, and
their chimneys were usually made of split boards,
plastered with mud. The fireplaces were wide and
were used for cooking. Stools and benches served as
chairs. Their dishes were of wood or pewter. The men
did the work with their own hands and raised the crops
74 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
that furnished bread to the family. Their most profit-
able industry was cattle raising, from which some of
them became rich. The boys and girls were trained to
do their part of the work of the house. From child-
hood the boys rode on horseback and learned to use
the rifle. They knew how to depend upon themselves.
When the Revolutionary War came on and the British
armies entered this upper country, the boys and young
men of that region knew what to do. They planned
attacks against the enemy in their own way. They
captured forts in a manner not spoken about in books.
They could ride fast and shoot straight, and they did
more than any other people of equal numbers to win
freedom for the American colonies.
CHAPTER XIX.
OPPOSITION TO THE STAMP ACT.
Christopher Gadsden. — Christopher Gadsden was
born in Charles Town in the year 1724. He went to Eng-
land and studied Latin and Greek and Hebrew in the
schools of the mother country. When he returned to
Charles Town he became a merchant, and in this busi-
ness was very successful. He also gave much of his
time to the management of his plantation. He was
made captain of a company of artillery. When the
OPPOSITION TO THE STAMP ACT
75
Cherokee Indians began their war against the settlers,
Gadsden led his cannoneers into the upper country to
meet the red men.
The Struggle with Governor Boone. — While Joseph
Boone was governor of South Carolina (1761-1764),
Christopher Gadsden
was elected a mem-
ber of the legislature
by the people of
Charles Town. Gov-
ernor Boone said that
the people had not
managed this election
in a proper manner,
and that the legis-
lature must make
some new rules about
conducting elections.
The lawmakers re-
fused to do this.
Then the governor
said that he would
not allowthe lawmakers to meet together. They replied
that they would not have any dealings whatever with
Governor Boone. They refused also to pay his yearly
salary. Boone gave up his governorship and went
back to England. In this struggle with the king's repre-
sentative Gadsden was the chief leader of the colonists.
From a portrait by Sir Joshua Reynolds
CHRISTOPHEB G UD8DEN
76
THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
THE AUTOGRAPHS OF RAWLINS LOWNDES
AND CHRISTOPHER GADSDEN
The driving away of Boone was the beginning of the
Revolution in South Carolina.
The Passage of the Stamp Act. — When George
the Third, king of England, saw that the American
colonies were growing rich, he determined that he
would force some
t/S /s '/~\ money out of
r^2^^-. ^/tfzcfrt, &£iZ them. He claimed
that the land and
the people in
America all be-
longed to him, and
that he could do
with them as he pleased. The king said that he would use
the money of the colonists to protect the colonies against
the Indians. He persuaded the British Parliament to
make a law called the Stamp Act. It was passed early
in 1765 and provided that all business documents in the
colonies, such as wills, deeds to land, marriage licenses,
bonds, and contracts, must be written on stamped paper.
A stamp was also to be placed on books and newspapers.
The stamps and stamped paper were to be made and
sold by the British government at a good profit. Men
called stamp distributors were appointed to bring them
across the sea and sell them to the colonists.
Gadsden Stirs up the People of South Carolina against
the Stamp Act. — When the news of the passage of the
Stamp Act came to Charles Town the people were not
OPPOSITION TO THE STAMP ACT 77
pleased. Christopher Gadsden was a bold man and he
loved his own people. He wished to see them hold
fast to their liberties. He was plain and blunt in his
speech and he was now full of anger. He stirred up
the people of the colony to let Great Britain know that
they would not pay any tax laid upon them by the
British lawmakers.
South Carolina's Protest. — The South Carolina leg-
islature came together. Gadsden had great influence
among the members, and they prepared at once certain
resolutions as a reply to the Stamp Act. They said
that the British rulers were already making money out
of the trade of the colonists. As to the defence of the
colonies against the Indians, they said that South Caro-
lina always had furnished and always in the future
would furnish her share of men and money to fight the
red men. They therefore declared that no taxes could
be rightly laid upon the people of South Carolina by
any body of men except the Carolina lawmakers.
The Stamp Act Congress. — The Legislature then sent
three men, Thomas Lynch, John Rutledge, and Chris-
topher Gadsden, to attend a meeting of delegates from
tin- different colonies. The meeting was held in New
York City and was called the Stamp Act Congivss.
South Carolina's three delegates had a prominent place in
the work of that body. When the Congress proposed
to send a petition asking the British Parliament to
withdraw the stamp tax, Gadsden spoke with great
78
THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
force, urging the delegates not to ask any favor from
the British lawmakers. " We do not hold our rights
from them," he exclaimed. " We should stand upon
the broad common ground of those natural rights that
we all feel and knew
as men and as descen-
dants of Englishmen."
In these words Gads-
den set forth the prin-
ciple upon which the
American people stood
in their fight against
King George the Third.
They fought for the
natural right to gov-
ern itself that belongs
to every body of people.
Reception of the
Stamps. — Near the
close of the day,
Oct. 18, 1765, a British vessel from London sailed
into Charles Town Harbor. She brought stamps and
stamped paper to be sold among the colonists. Gads-
den was absent in New York attending the Congress,
but the people whom he had instructed took action at
once. They met together that same night and built a
gallows twenty feet high at the intersection of two
streets in the most public part of Charles Town. They
GEORGE THE THIRD OF ENGLAND
OPPOSITION TO THE STAMP ACT 79
made up bundles of old clothes in the shape of men,
tied a rope around the neck of each figure, and sus-
pended it from the gallows. Each man of cloth had a
card fastened upon him with the words, " The Stamp
Seller." The words, "Liberty and No Stamp Act,"
were written on the gallows. The next night the figures
were cut down and placed in a wagon. Ten horses
drew this wagon through the principal streets and a
great crowd of people followed. When they came to a
wide grass plot, a fire was kindled and the figures rep-
resenting the stamp distributors were burned. It was
very clear that the people of Charles Town were ready to
fight against the sale of stamps, and the stamps were
not brought into the city.
Repeal of the Stamp Act. — Early in 1766 the British
lawmakers repealed the Stamp Act. They were per-
suaded to do this chiefly by the great statesman, Wil-
liam Pitt, who said that the British had no right to lay
a tax on the colonies. The Carolina lawmakers came
together and Rawlins Lowndes, one of their number,
urged them to have made a marble statue of Pitt, their
friend in England. This was done, and the statue was
erected. It is standing to-day in Washington Square,
in Charles Town. The Carolina legislature also asked
Lynch, Rutledge, and Gadsden to allow their portraits
to be painted. These pictures were placed in the hall
of the legislature as a testimonial to the faithfulness
with which these men had served their country.
8U THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
CHAPTER XX.
THE "LIBERTY TREE" PARTY.
William Johnson. — William Johnson was a black-
smith. He came to Charles Town from the colony of
New York. He was a man of honesty and intelligence,
and he wished to see the people of South Carolina
govern themselves. While Great Britain was trying to
force money out of the colonies by means of a stamp
tax, William Johnson asked some of the blacksmiths
and carpenters and other mechanics of Charles Town
to meet him under the large oak tree that stood in
Mr. Mazyck's pasture lot near the town. Frequent
meetings were held there, and the oak soon became
known as the " Liberty Tree," because Johnson and
his friends talked there about the rights of the colo-
Christopher Gadsden sometimes spoke to the patriots
under the " Liberty Tree," and they became his chief
supporters in the fight against the Stamp Act.
Under the " Liberty Tree." — After the repeal of the
Stamp Act, Johnson and his followers met under the
" Liberty Tree " to talk over the affairs of South Caro-
lina. Gadsden was present. He made a speech in
1 This tree was destroyed by the British after they captured
Charles Town. It stood in the center of the square now bounded
by Charlotte, Washington, Calhoun, and Alexander Streets.
THE "LIBERTY TREE" PARTY
81
which he told them that the British government would
certainly make another attempt to lay a tax upon the
colonists. His words were given the closest attention.
Then the whole party joined hands, and each one sol-
emnly promised that he would fight against any further
effort of the British
king and Parliament
to force money from
the colonists.
They did not have
long to wait. In 1767
the British Parlia-
ment passed another
law placing a tax on
glass, painters' colors,
paper, tea, and other
articles that were
bought by the colo-
nists. The first act
of Johnson's follow-
ers was to name Gads-
den as a suitable
man to elect as one
of the new members
of the legislature.
They then met under the oak tree, hung lights in its
branches, and fired sky rockets to show that they
were still ready to fight for freedom. Governor Mon-
82 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
tagu would not, however, allow the new legislature to
remain long in session. The tax still rested upon the
colonists.
Non-Importation Agreement. — At four o'clock one
afternoon in July, 1769, Johnson and his company met
under the " Liberty Tree." They prepared a written
agreement which every one in Charles Town was asked to
sign. The merchants of the town held a meeting, also,
and drew up the same agreement, which was that the
signers of this paper would not buy any goods or articles
~ from British mer-
Y'y /) / (7 chants except pow-
^^> ' ^^A~^y — — — deY> shotj bookSj and
tools Thev n freed
THE AUTOGRAPH OF EDWARD RUTLEDGE uwic,« Ai ^J "to ^^
also not to buy any
negro laborers brought by British ships. For more
than a year the Carolinians kept this agreement. Then,
after the other colonies began again to buy British
goods, the people of Carolina allowed British merchan-
dise to enter their ports.
Tea Tax. — The opposition of the colonists to the
British tax laws caused the British government to take
away the tax from every article except tea. Then
the ship London, commanded by Captain Curling,
came across the ocean from London laden with two
hundred and fifty-seven chests of tea (1773). When
the London cast anchor in Charles Town Harbor, the
people of the colony were told that they could buy the
THE "LIBERTY TREE" PARTY
83
tea at a reduced price. In addition to the low price
of the tea, however, they were expected to pay also
six cents as a tax upon each pound of it. The people
of the city at once held a
meeting in which it was
agreed that the tea must
not be sold. They were
not willing, they said, to
pay to Great Britain a
tax of any kind whatso-
ever. The tea, therefore,
was stored away and left
unsold. Another ship
came later with more
tea. Then some of the
merchants of Charles
Town to whom this tea had been sent threw all of the
tea chests into the sea.
First Continental Congress. — During the summer of
1774 a call was sent throughout all of the thirteen
colonies, asking each one to send delegates to the first
Continental Congress at Philadelphia. A general meet-
ing of the people of South Carolina was therefore held
at Charles Town on the 6th of July. Men were there
from nearly every part of the colony. The patriots of
the " Liberty Tree " were all present and took a leading
part. The talking went on throughout the entire day.
The next morning the great meeting continued the dis-
EDWARD RUTLEDGE
84 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
cussion, and then five Carolinians were chosen to speak
at Philadelphia for their colony. These were Henry
Middleton, John Rutledge, Christopher Gadsden, Thomas
Lynch, and Edward Rutledge.
CHAPTER XXI.
PREPARING FOR WAR.
Arthur Middleton. — Arthur Middleton was the grand-
son of that Arthur Middleton who held the position of
President of the Council of South Carolina from 1724
to 1729. The younger Middleton was sent to England
to receive his education. When he returned to South
Carolina he became one of the leaders of his people in
their opposition to the laws passed by the English
government. Christopher Gadsden, William Henry
Drayton, and Arthur Middleton were the three men
who kept on telling the people of South Carolina that
they must fight for their liberty. Gadsden was in
Philadelphia much of the time, as a member of the
Continental Congress. In their fight against the British
laws, therefore, the people were led by Drayton and
Middleton.
The Provincial Congress. — On the 11th of January,
1775, a large body of men met together at Charles
Town. They came from every district of South Caro-
lina. As representatives of the people of South Carolina--
PREPARING FOR WAR
85
they called themselves the Provincial or Colonial Con-
gress. They claimed that in the name of the people
they had a right to manage all of the affairs of the
province. They ap-
pointed a secret com-
mittee to take any
action that might be
necessary. This co. li-
mit tee, consisting of
William Henry Dray-
ton, Arthur Middleton,
Charles Cotesworth
Pinckney, William
Gibbes, and Edward
Weyman, acted at
once. The night after
their appointment they
seized the public pow-
der, muskets, and swords which were stored at Charles
Town. They wished to be ready for the struggle that
was near at hand.
On Sunday, June 4, 1775, the Provincial Congress
met again. Religious services were first engaged in by
the members, and then a written agreement previously
prepared was read. This bound the members "under
every tie of religion and honor, to associate as a band in
the defense of South Carolina against every foe, . . .
solemnly engaging that whenever our Continental or
From a miniature
WILLIAM GIBBES
86
THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
Provincial Councils shall deem it necessary, we will go
forth and be ready to sacrifice our lives and fortunes
to secure her freedom and safety." The paper was
then spread upon a table and every member of the
Congress came forward and wrote his name upon it. This
public agreement meant that the people had now deter-
mined to have a govern-
ment of their own.
The men who thus offered
their lives and fortunes
in behalf of freedom de-
termined that the colonists
should be furnished with
swords and guns. They
voted a million dollars to
pay the expenses of the
soldiers, and then appointed
a council of safety to
manage all the affairs of
the colony.
The Council of Safety. — This council consisted of
Henry Laurens, Charles Pinckney, Rawlins Lowndes,
Thomas Ferguson, Miles Brewton, Arthur Middleton,
Thomas Hey ward, Jr., Thomas Bee, John Huger, James
Parsons, William Henry Drayton, Benjamin Elliot, and
William Williamson. This council was given power to
command all soldiers and to use all public money in the
colony. The council was now the real ruler of the
THOMAS HEYWARI), JR.
PREPARING FOR WAR 87
people. Two members of this council were ready and
eager to drive away all of the king's officers and thus
make a complete end of the royal government. These
two were William Henry Drayton and Arthur Middleton.
Reports of War from the Other Colonies. — The bat-
tles of Lexington and Bunker Hill, in Massachusetts,
were fought early in 1775. During the summer of that
^^/
THE AUTOGRAPH OF THOMAS HEYWARD, JR.
year Gen. George Washington, as commander of the
American army, drew a line of soldiers around Boston
and kept the British army in that town. Washington
needed powder for his riflemen, and he sent letters to
the various colonies, asking them to send it. Middle-
ton and Drayton acted upon the instant. With the
aid of some Georgians the South Carolinians captured
a British vessel which was bringing powder to the
Indians. Five thousand pounds of this valuable article
were sent at once to Boston. Washington's rifle-
men and cannoneers used it in driving the British army
out of New England.
Approach of British War Ships. — There was great
excitement in Charles Town on the 15th of September,
1775. Early on that morning the people looked across
88 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
the harbor to Fort Johnson and saw South Carolina
riflemen holding the fortress. These soldiers belonged
to Moultrie's regiment and were led by Colonel Motte.
Acting under the orders of the Council of Safety, they
had crossed the harbor during the previous night, cap-
tured the small body of British soldiers, and hauled
down the British flag. On the same day Lord William
Campbell, the last of the royal governors, left Charles
Town and went on board a British war ship. The
colony of South Carolina was now ruled entirely by
the Council of Safety, which was appointed by the
people themselves. Thomas Heyward, Jr., led his
artillerymen into Fort Johnson to help Motte 's riflemen.
A blue flag with a crescent in the
corner and the word " Liberty "
in the center was raised over the
fort. This was South Carolina's
flag. Under that banner the sol-
„om m kn diers were now ready to fight for
THE LIBERTY FLAG J °
their liberty against any force that
Great Britain might send against them.
First Battle of the Revolution in South Carolina. —
On the 12th of November, 1775, the first battle of the
Revolution in South Carolina was fought. Two British
war vessels lay before Charles Town. When they tried
to enter the harbor some old boats were sunk in the
channel to keep them out. The British gunners then
opened fire against the Defence, a small Carolina
JOHN RUTLEDGE 89
war vessel. Captain Simon Tufts of the Dejence re-
plied with his guns, and Heyward's cannon at Fort
Johnson sent their balls through the sails of the British
vessels. The latter did not dare to come close to the
town. The war had now begun. It was Sunday, but
on that same day the Congress of South Carolina met
together and asked Almighty God to help them in the
great struggle.
CHAPTER XXII.
JOHN RUTLEDGE, FIRST PRESIDENT OF THE INDE-
PENDENT STATE OF SOUTH CAROLINA.
John Rutledge. — John Rutledge was the son of a
physician named John Rutledge who came to South
Carolina about 1730. The young John and his brothers,
Edward and Hugh, were sent to England to receive an
education. They all became lawyers in Charles Town.
John and Edward were members of the Continental
Congress at Philadelphia in 1774 and also in 1775.
After the battle fought in the harbor on the 12th of
November, John Rutledge was made a member of the
Council of Safety. He was soon afterwards chosen as
first president of the separate and independent state of
South Carolina.
Establishing a Commonwealth. — The Provincial Con-
gress, whose members were chosen by the people of the
colony, met at Charles Town on the 1st of February,
90
THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
1776. They went to work to make a new form of gov-
ernment to take the place of the king's government.
You remember that the king's governor and the king's
government had been
driven out of the colony
months before (Sept. 15,
1775).
The first step in the
work was the appoint-
ment of a committee.
This committee wrote
out a plan for the new
government which was
read to the entire con-
gress. From day to day,
for about twelve days,
the members continued
to talk about the new method of government. Then
on Tuesday, March 26, 1776, the vote was taken and
the plan was adopted. The president and secretary
of the congress then signed the written form which
declared that South Carolina was no longer a colony
subject to the king of Great Britain, but that she was
a free and independent state. At four o'clock in the
afternoon of the same day (March 26), the represent-
atives of the people met again. They declared that
they were the general assembly or law-making body of
the new state of South Carolina, They elected thirteen
JOHN RUTLEDGE
JOHN RUTLEDGE 91
men of their own number to sit separately as a legis-
lative council or upper house of lawmakers. John
Rutledge was
then chosen pres-
ident of South
Carolina. Henry
T THE AUTOGRAPH OP PRESIDENT RUTLEDGE
Laurens was
elected vice-president. The title of governor was
brought into use in 1779.
South Carolina the First Colony to Become an Inde-
pendent State. — The new state government was estab-
lished in the name of the people of South Carolina.
From that day onward they ruled themselves. They
were not subject to any other government on earth.
They said at the time that if the king of Great Britain
would treat them justly and not tax them, they would
accept him again as ruler. The king began to fight
them, however, and for eight years the war went on in
America. South Carolina was the first colony among
the thirteen to throw off the royal authority and to
set up in its place a new, independent government of
her own.
92 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
CHAPTER XXIII.
WILLIAM HENRY DRAYTON, FIRST CHIEF JUSTICE
OF THE INDEPENDENT STATE OF
SOUTH CAROLINA.
William Henry Drayton. — William Henry Drayton
was horn at Drayton Hall on the Ashley River, a few
miles from Charles Town. He went to England when he
was a boy, in company with Charles Cotesworth Pinck-
ney and Thomas Pinckney. These three lads attended
Westminster School in London, and afterwards went to
Oxford University. Then they returned to South Caro-
lina to work and fight side by side against that unjust
ruler, King George the Third.
Drayton began to write letters to the papers about
certain great rights and liberties which belonged, he
said, to all of the American colonies. The people of the
middle and upper parts of South Carolina had been with-
out law courts for the trial of thieves and other criminals.
For this reason the settlers had organized themselves as
regulators, and had taken into their own hands the
punishment of evildoers. At times serious disturbances
arose when they tried to maintain peace and order.
At last Drayton was appointed to the position of judge.
In 1773 he went into the middle and highland
regions and opened courts of justice. The people were
greatly pleased. In his charges to the grand juries
Drayton told the colonists about their rights. Many
WILLIAM HENRY DRAYTON
93
of them were ready from that time onward to defend
those rights against the king and Parliament.
In company with Arthur Middleton, Drayton was, as
we have seen, one of the two leaders who urged South
Carolina to prepare for
a fight with England.
On the 12th of Novem-
ber, 1775, Drayton as
president of the Pro-
vincial Congress, was
on board of the vessel
Defence, in the harbor
of Charles Town. He
stood among the gun-
ners and encouraged
them to keep on firing
their cannon-balls at
the British ships.
Drayton was the real
commander of the Car-
olina gunners in that first battle in Carolina waters
against Great Britian.
Drayton as Chief Justice of South Carolina. — On the
2Gth of March, when the new state began her life,
"William Henry Drayton was elected by the assembly as
the first chief justice or judge in the new government.
He took his seat upon the bench in Charles Town. One
of his first duties after he opened his court was to de-
Y
U
THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
liver a charge to the grand jury. In this charge Judge
Drayton told them about the principles of right upon
which the independent state of South Carolina was
established.
The people of England, said Drayton, changed their
king in 1688. They drove out a bad king and set up
another one. The
people of South Caro-
lina, in 1719, did the
same thing. They cast
off the Lords Proprie-
tors and asked King
George the First to rule
over them. When
King George the Third
came to the throne,
he began to treat the
colonies unjustly. His
oppression became so
burdensome that the
people of South Carolina cast him off and were re-
solved from that time onward to rule themselves.
The Almighty had created America to be independent
of England, continued Drayton. America's prosperity
was already so great, said he, that the British rulers
wished to take away from the colonies some of their
money and power. But God himself was reaching forth
His hand to deliver the colonies from their enemies and
ARTHUR MIDDLETON
WILLIAM HENRY DRAYTON 95
to give them freedom. " Let us offer ourselves to be
used as instruments of God, in this work," said the
chief justice in conclusion. By so doing, the South
Carolinians would become " a great, a free, a pious,
and a happy people."
When Judge Drayton opened his court at Orange-
burg on the 28th of May, 1776, the grand jury of that
district presented an address to him. They spoke of
the new state constitution as " framed for the good,
welfare, and happiness of those who are to live under
it." "We declare," they said, "that as we do most
heartily approve of, so we are determined with our
lives and with our fortunes to support, maintain, and
defend it." This patriotic paper was signed by the
following Germans and Scots of the upper and middle
country: Henry Felder, George King, Michael Leitner,
William Heatly, Garrit Fitzpatrick, Adam Snell, Gasper
Brown, John McWilliams, Henry Rickenbaker, Henry
Whitestone, Henry Crum, Godfrey Dreher, and Jonas
Beard.
96 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
CHAPTER XXIV.
MOULTRIE'S DEFENCE OF CHARLES TOWN.
The British Prepare to Attack Charles Town In the
month of March, 1776, General Washington drove the
British troops out of Boston. The British govern-
ment then sent a large body of soldiers under General
Clinton and a large fleet of war vessels under Admiral
Parker to conquer the Southern states. Early in June
Parker's ships with Clinton's soldiers on board came
to the mouth of Charles Town Harbor. It was their
purpose to use cannon in breaking down the defences
of Charles Town and then to send the soldiers ashore to
capture the city and the people of the new state at
the point of the bayonet.
William Moultrie and His Fort. — South Carolina was
ready to meet her enemies. She had already raised
five regiments of riflemen and had placed them under
the command of Christopher Gadsden, William Moul-
trie, William Thomson, Isaac Huger, and Thomas Sum-
ter. The artillery regiment under Owen Roberts and
Barnard Elliott mounted a number of cannon for the
defence of the city of Charles Town. William Moultrie
was continually urging his soldiers to finish the fort
on Sullivan's Island. The men worked with a will
and day by day the walls of the fort rose higher.
Cannon were arranged behind these walls and Moul-
MOULTKIE'S DEFENCE OF CHARLES TOWN
97
trie was ready to fight the whole fleet of British war
vessels.
William Moultrie was the son of John Moultrie, a
physician, who came from Scotland to Charles Town
about 1725. Wil-
liam went with the
South Carolina sol-
diers to fight the
Cherokee Indians in
1761. When the
quarrel about taxes
began, he often met
with the patriots of
Charles Town under
the "Liberty Tree"
to talk about the
rights of free men.
He was made colonel
of the second regi-
ment of South Caro-
lina soldiers. With
his riflemen and
some cannoneers he took up a position in the fort
on Sullivan's Island on the north side of Charles
Town Harbor. The walls of the fort were made
of palmetto logs supported by bags of sand. The fort
was unfinished on the land side. Moultrie had twenty-
five cannon ready for use against the war ships.
98 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
The British Attack. — The British led their entire
force against Sullivan's Island. Clinton took his sol-
diers ashore and tried to reach the rear of Moultrie's
fort. Thomson's regiment, however, held Clinton's
army at bay.
On the morning of the 28th of June, 1776, Admiral
Parker's fleet of eleven war vessels sailed slowly towards
the fort. The sea was smooth. The sky was clear, and
the sun was pouring down a fierce heat. When the
great, heavy ships of the British navy spread their
sails to catch the breeze, it was a sight to bring fear
to the heart of even a strong man.
Moultrie was looking out from his wall of palmetto
logs. Above him waved the blue flag of Carolina, upon
it the crescent and the word " Liberty " in large letters.
" Well, Colonel, what do you think of it now? " said
a friend. " We shall beat them," replied the gallant
Moultrie. " Sir," said the other, " when those ships
come to lie alongside of your fort, they will Joiock it
down in half an hour." " Then," said Moultrie, " we
will lie behind the ruins and prevent their men from
landing."
Parker came close to the land and opened fire with
two hundred and seventy heavy guns. The booming
and crashing of the British cannon were terrific, and
the smoke covered the sea and land like a cloud.
The Carolinians stood bravely to their work. They
took careful aim and fired slowly. Their balls went
MOULTRIE'S DEFENCE OF CHARLES TOWN
99
straight to the mark and did great harm to the British
ships. The balls from the war vessels did little injury
to the fort; they merely buried themselves in the sand
or in the soft, spongy palmetto logs. After a long
battle of ten hours the British gave up the fight and
sailed away from the fort. Admiral Parker lost one
From the painting by Oertel
SERGEANT JASPER AT FORT MOULTRIE
of his ships, and some of the others were so badly in-
jured that they had much difficulty in sailing as far as
New York.
Sergeant Jasper. — While the battle was raging, the
flagstaff of the fort was shot away and fell with the
flag outside of the wall. Sergeant Jasper was a brave
soldier, who knew how to fight for his country. He
leaped outside of the fort, tore the flag from the staff,
100 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
and brought it back. He then fastened it to another
staff, climbed to the top of the wall and planted it
there. The shells from the enemy's cannon were rain-
ing around him, but he stood there to give three cheers
for the blue Liberty Flag. Jasper then went back to his
gun and kept on sending heavy shot towards the fleet.
Another brave Carolinian, Sergeant McDaniel, was
struck by a ball from one of the enemy's ships. With
his last breath he called to his comrades, " Fight on,
my brave boys; don't let liberty expire with me to-
day."
On the sixth day after the great battle, that is on the
4th of July, 1776, President John Rutledge entered
Fort Moultrie. The gallant defenders of the fort were
drawn up in line and Rutledge thanked them for their
defence of Charles Town . He then took his sword from
his side and gave it to Sergeant Jasper as a reward for
his courage. On that same day, July 4, in the Conti-
nental Congress at Philadelphia, four of South Carolina's
delegates, Edward Rutledge, Thomas Heyward, Jr.,
Thomas Lynch, Jr., and Arthur Middleton, voted for
the adoption of Thomas Jefferson's great paper known
as the Declaration of Independence. The fifth delegate,
Thomas Lynch, was sick and unable to cast his vote.
WILLIAM THOMSON DEPENDS CHARLES TOWN lOl
CHAPTER XXV.
WILLIAM THOMSON DEFENDS CHARLES TOWN
AGAINST A BRITISH ARMY.
William Thomson. — William Thomson was a Scot.
He was born in Pennsylvania in 1727, during the jour-
ney of his parents from the north of Ireland to Caro-
lina. When he was three years old he was brought by
his father to the country that lies west of the Con-
garee River, in the present Orangeburgh County. Young
Thomson there spent the years of his early manhood
upon his father's plantation. He soon became known
among his comrades as a very skillful marksman with a
rifle. When he was about thirty years old, Thomson
was appointed captain of the frontier Rangers. This
was a body of riflemen who rode about on horseback
to preserve order and peace in the middle and upper
country. He led his men bravely in battle against
the Cherokees in 1761.
In June, 1775, William
Thomson was ap-
pointed lieutenant-
colonel of the Third
Regiment, made up of
the mounted riflemen whom he had led before this time.
They were Scots, Germans, and Huguenots from the
middle and upper country. One of the captains under
THE AUTOGRAPH OF CAPTAIN CALDWELL,
WILLIAM THOMSON DEFENDS CHARLES TOWN 103
Thomson was John Caldwell, an uncle of John C.
Calhoun.
The Tories Attacked. — Thomson's first service against
the king was in the upper country. In company with
William Henry Drayton, William Tennent, Ely Ker-
shaw, and others, he went among the Germans and
Scots in " The Fork " between the Broad and Saluda
rivers, to persuade them to fight against the king.
Some of the people of that region led by Thomas
Fletchall said that the king of England had never done
them any wrong and that they would not fight against
him. Fletchall was supported by some members of
a family named Cuningham. The latter collected a
force of riflemen and declared that they would fight
for the king. Colonel Thomson led a body of one
thousand men against the friends of the king, who were
called Tories. He found them in camp at Great Cane
Brake, on Reedy River, near the present Greenville.
There he captured some of the Tories and scattered
the rest (Dec. 22, 1775). A few small companies of
the Tories kept up for some years afterwards their fight
for the king. One of their leaders was so fierce and
cruel that he was called " Bloody Bill " Cuningham.
This man was at first with Thomson, but later he
joined the enemy.
The British Army Attacks Charles Town. — On the 1st
of June, 1776, Colonel Thomson was sent to the eastern
end of Sullivan's Island. He had about seven hundred
104 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
backwoods riflemen under his command. The fleet
of Admiral Parker was then lying at anchor just out-
side Charles Town Harbor. Soon afterwards General
Clinton landed three
thousand British
t77r&?/f77^ soldiers on Lons
Island, now called
THE AUTOGRAPH OF COLONEL THOMSON ^g Jg|p Qf P-llniS
and made ready to seize Sullivan's Island. On the 28th
of June, while Parker's fleet was pouring shot into Fort
Moultrie, Clinton led his army to the narrow strait of
water that lay between him and Thomson's force. The
tide came in strongly and filled up the strait so that
Clinton's men could not wade through. Clinton had a
number of armed boats to aid him in crossing. Thom-
son's men had thrown up a breastwork and they had two
cannon. The aim of the Carolina riflemen was deadly.
They shot down every British soldier who came within
range. The grapeshot from the cannon swept the decks
of Clinton's boats. Thomson's backwoodsmen were
amused when they saw the two big guns throwing a
pocketful of bullets, as they said, among a crowd of
their enemies. Clinton's whole army was thus kept
from crossing the strait. The British plan of attack-
ing Fort Moultrie by a land force from the rear
ended in failure. We see, then, that while Moultrie was
beating the British fleet, Thomson was winning a vic-
tory over the British army. Both of these Carolinians
ANDREW WILLIAMSON DEFEATS THE CHEROKEES 105
fought to gain the glorious victory of the 28th of June.
It was the first complete defeat suffered by the king's
soldiers in the American Revolution. The entire Brit-
ish plan of conquering the south at that time was a fail-
ure. Parker and Clinton sailed away to New York and
left the southern colonies free from attack for two whole
years.
CHAPTER XXVI.
ANDREW WILLIAMSON DEFEATS THE CHEROKEE
INDIANS.
Andrew Williamson. — Andrew Williamson was a Scot
who lived near the upper Saluda River. He went to
Charles Town, in 1768, with Patrick Calhoun, to ask the
legislature of the colony to establish courts of justice
in the upper country.
Williamson was a leader among the soldiers of his
own section, and was appointed by them to the position
of major. In 1775 he gathered around him at
Ninety-Six a body of
five hundred and sixty-
two riflemen. Two of i^n/yy <y^l<L^ "-'
the captains at that * C/^^T?
time under William- the autograph of col. wilmamson
son's orders were Andrew Pickens and James
Williams. A body of " King's Men " or Tories, led by
the Cuninghams, fought a battle with Williamson at
^sl^TTu^ftl^rnjeytcL**^**--
106 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
Ninety-Six. The .fighting did not continue long, how-
ever, for the Tories agreed to stop their warfare, and
most of them returned to their homes.
The Cherokees Aid the British. — During the Ameri-
can Revolution the king of Great Britain persuaded the
Indians to help him to fight against the American
colonists. He sent his agents among the Cherokees
and urged them to kill the settlers in the mountains of
Carolina. The red men began to do their work of
murder at the very time when Parker and Clinton were
attacking the forces on Sullivan's Island. They burned
homes, destroyed crops, and tortured captives all
along the frontier. Anthony Hampton and his wife
were among those whom the Indians killed.
When the news of the Indian cruelties came to Major
Williamson, he sent messengers with all speed through
the country to tell the militiamen to meet him near the
place where Due West now stands, in Abbeville County.
A large body of brave men, mounted on horses and
armed with rifles, gathered around him. On the
31st of July, 1776, at the hour of six in the evening,
Williamson set forth with three hundred and thirty
horsemen to surprise the Indians.
The Cherokees Defeated by the South Carolinians. —
Through the long hours of the night the men rode onward.
After midnight they came to the Indian town of Seneca.
Williamson had not sent scouts ahead to watch for dan-
ger, and suddenly, in the darkness, the rifles of the
ANDREW WILLIAMSON DEFEATS THE CHEROKEES 107
Indians began to pour bullets into Williamson's column.
The latter's horse was shot under him, but he succeeded
in leading his men away without heavy loss. When
daylight came Williamson set fire to some of the Indian
tents and to the corn which they had collected there.
Other riflemen came to help him, and with six hundred
and forty men he defeated the Indians in a severe
battle. He then destroyed five of their towns and built
a fort near the present Seneca. This he named Fort
Rutledge, in honor of the president of South Carolina.
During this campaign, Williamson was made a
colonel, and an army of twenty-three hundred men of
the upper country was placed under his command.
Aided by a force of North Carolinians, Williamson
swept through the country of the Cherokees. Over
steep mountains and through dark forests he forced his
way, fighting the Indians at every step. About two
thousand of the red men were slain and their homes
were burned. They were so completely defeated that
they came to the Carolinians to beg for the lives of
those that were left. A treaty was made. The Indians
swore that they would not fight the white people again.
They also agreed to give to the Carolinians all of the
land now embraced in the counties of Anderson, Pickens,
Oconee, and Greenville. Thus in October, 1776, Wil-
liamson added a great victory over the Indians to the
double success won by the Carolinians on Sullivan's
Island on the 28th of June.
108 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
CHAPTER XXVII.
HENRY LAURENS, PRESIDENT OF THE CONTINENTAL
CONGRESS.
Henry Laurens. — Among the Huguenots who came
at an early time to Charleston was John Laurens. He
became a merchant. His son, Henry Laurens, was sent
to a school in England. Henry Laurens afterwards
took up the business of selling merchandise and
became very rich.
Laurens was always ready to fight for his country.
He was an officer among the Carolina soldiers who
fought the Cherokees in 1761, and he presided over a
famous meeting of the patriots under the " Liberty
Tree." From 1771 until 1774 Laurens was in England.
His children were at that time in an English school and
he wished to be near them. He did what he could to
persuade the British government not to lay a tax on
the colonies, but his efforts were not successful. As he
went on board the vessel that was to carry him to
Charles Town, he sent this message back to London, " I
now go resolved still to labor for peace; at the same
time determined, in the last event, to stand or fall with
my country."
Henry Laurens was president of the Council of
Safety, which managed the affairs of the colony
just before it became a state. He was chosen vice-
HENRY LAURENS
109
president of South Carolina, on the 26th of March,
1776.
Laurens was appointed a delegate from South Caro-
lina to the Continental Congress. In the autumn of
1777 he became
president of the
Congress, succeed-
ing John Hancock,
of Massachusetts,
in that office.
Laurens as Presi-
dent of the Conti-
nental Congress. —
During his term of
office as president,
Laurens asked the
Congress to vote
upon three famous
measures. The first
was the adoption
of the Articles of
Confederation.
The second was the treaty between the United States and
France, in which the French promised to send soldiers
and ships to help the Americans. The third was brought
up in June, 1778, while the Congress was holding its
sessions in the town of York, Pennsylvania. At that
time the king and Parliament sent letters offering to
•t^g^
4Z4C4V-&S,
110
THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
make peace with the Americans. The British were will-
ing, they said, to let the Americans manage their own
home affairs, but they wished to keep the colonies united
to the mother country. President Laurens wrote the
PRINGLE HOUSE, CHARLESTON, USED AS BRITISH
HEADQUARTERS, 1780-1782
answer of the Congress to this offer. He said that Great
Britain must acknowledge the independence of the thir-
teen States and must take away her soldiers and her war
ships before the Congress would have any dealings with
the British Parliament. The people of the separate
states were resolved to fight to the end for their freedom.
HENRY LAURENS 111
With great dignity and force Laurens wrote this reply in
behalf of the American people. Both sides then took up
their arms for the final battles. That last struggle was
to take place chiefly in the South.
Laurens in Prison in England. — In 1779 Laurens
was appointed by the United States to ask help from the
Dutch. On the way across the Atlantic he was captured
by a British ship and taken to London. He was taken
through the streets of London, surrounded by a large
company of soldiers, and was then shut up in a great
stone castle or prison, called the Tower of London.
Laurens was told that he would be set free if he would
write two or three lines saying that he was sorry for
what he had done against Great Britain. " I will never
subscribe to my own infamy and to the dishonor of my
children," said the heroic Carolinian. He was kept in
prison until the close of the war. When Lord Comwallis
fell into the hands of Washington at Yorktown, the
British gave Laurens back to the Americans in exchange
for Cornwallis.
Laurens then went from London to Paris and was
one of the commissioners who signed the treaty of peace
which ended the war between Great Britain and the
United States.
112 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
CHAPTER XXVIII.
JOHN LAURENS AT SAVANNAH AND YORKTOWN.
John Laurens. — John Laurens, son of Henry Lau-
rens, was born in South Carolina in 1754. He attended
schools in Switzerland and England, and was studying
law in London when the Revolution began. He then
came home to help his countrymen to fight. The first
service rendered by Laurens was as aide on the staff of
General Washington. In the two great battles of Ger-
mantown and Monmouth, Laurens was in the thickest
of the fight. He seemed to be most happy when he was
in the place of danger. He went to Rhode Island to
help to drive the British out of Newport. Such daring
courage he showed there that he was made lieutenant-
colonel. Afterwards Laurens hastened to South Caro-
lina to assist in defending his native state.
The British Attempt to Take Charles Town. — In
December, 1778, a British fleet sailed into the Savannah
River and captured the city of Savannah. From that
time onward it was the purpose of the British govern-
ment to overcome and conquer the states of the South.
The British forces at once entered Georgia and South
Carolina and began to burn houses and drive away
cattle. A strong British force under General Prevost
advanced against Charles Town. Colonel Laurens led
some soldiers in a dash against the British at Tulifiny
JOHN LAURENS AT SAVANNAH AND YORKTOWN 113
Bridge, but he was driven back. General Moultrie
was in command of a small body of soldiers in front of
Charles Town. There was some talk of surrendering the
place to the British.
At last, however,
Moultrie said, " We
will fight it out."
Laurens leaped to
his feet when he
heard these words
and cried, " Thank
God, we are on our
legs again."
When the British
saw Moultrie's men
ready to offer battle
they marched away.
Attempt to Drive
the British from Sa-
vannah. — In the
autumn of 1779 Prevost and his troops were shut up in
Savannah. The Georgians and Carolinians advanced to
take the city from the British. They were aided by a
French army and a French fleet. The French and
American cannon opened fire and for several days they
poured their shot and shell upon the British. Just at
daybreak on the morning of Oct. 9, 1779, the French
and American troops rushed forward to attack the
From a miniature
JOHN LAURENS
114 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
British breastworks. The light-armed troops of South
Carolina, all led by Colonel Laurens, formed the principal
column. Laurens led his men against the Spring Hill
battery, the strongest part of the British line. Sword in
hand, he dashed forward across the open space towards
the British guns. Behind him rushed the men who
had defended Charles Town against the British fleet
and army. Musket balls and grape shot mowed down
his men, but Laurens rushed on with his column to the
foot of the high bank. The men started to climb to the
top of the bank where the cannon were blazing in their
faces. Along with the soldiers rushed the flag bearers.
Two South Carolina Flags. — Two beautiful flags had
been given to the Second Regiment by Mrs. Barnard
Elliott, who said to the soldiers, " I make not the least
doubt but that under heaven's protection you will
stand by them as long as they wave in the air of liberty."
Sergeant Jasper carried one of these flags in the advance
against the Spring Hill battery. Jasper was shot down,
but the flag was seized by Lieutenant Bush. The
latter attempted to rush to the top of the bank, but he
was slain by a bullet and his body fell upon the colors.
Lieutenant Grey waved the second flag until he 'fell.
Sergeant McDonald took the colors from Grey's hand,
sprang up the side of the breastwork, and planted
the flag on the top. There it waved in triumph
among the heroes led by Laurens. This flag marked the
center of the field of battle. The fighting was fierce
JOHN LAURENS AT SAVANNAH AND YORKTOWN il5
and bloody. Cannon roared, muskets rang out, bayon-
ets clashed, men shouted and fought until many of
them fell. Fresh British troops came up and Laurens
was forced to lead his troops away. McDonald carried
CHARLES TOWN IN 1780
the flag with him as his comrades slowly withdrew and
left Savannah in the hands of the British.
John Laurens Sent to France. — When Charles Town
was captured by the British (1780) John Laurens
became a prisoner. A British officer was soon given
in exchange for him, however, and he returned to his
post on Washington's staff. In December, 1780, he
was sent by the Continental Congress to Paris to
116
THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
ask the king of France to lend money to the Ameri-
cans. He was told to ask the king to send a second
fleet to help the Americans against the British. When
Laurens arrived in Paris
his good sense, his wide
knowledge, and his charm-
ing manners enabled him
to win the friendship of
the king's officers, and also
of the king himself. When
the king and queen were
holding a public reception
at the royal palace, Colonel
Laurens was graciously
received by them. He
pleaded eloquently with
King Louis to send money
and a fleet to aid the American cause. The king
showed him great kindness at the time, and not long
afterwards money, war ships, and an army were sent to
America. The king himself borrowed from Holland ten
million pounds, that is, fifty million dollars, and sent it
all to the United States.
Laurens at Yorktown. — When the French fleet
thus obtained by Laurens came to the American coast
(1781) it aided Washington in capturing the army of
Cornwallis at Yorktown in Virginia. Colonel Laurens
took part in the siege of Yorktown. When the Ameri-
LOUIS THE SIXTEENTH OF FRANCE
THE BRITISH ARMY DRIVEN OUT OE THE NORTH 117
cans and French made the final attack, Laurens led a
body of soldiers in a daring charge up to the very
mouths of the British cannon. He was among the
first to leap over the. British breastworks. At his
suggestion the men of Cornwallis were forced to march
out of Yorktown and lay down their muskets in the
same way in which Lincoln's army had been made to
surrender at Charles Town.
CHAPTER XXIX.
THE BRITISH ARMY DRIVEN OUT OF NORTHERN
SOUTH CAROLINA.
Charles Town Taken by the British. — Early in 1780
General Clinton landed a large British army about thirty
miles south of Charles Town. This force marched into
the neck of land between the Ashley and Cooper rivers
and began to throw cannon shot and shells into the
town. At the same time a large number of British
war ships entered the harbor, sailed past Fort Moultrie,
and poured their fire into Charles Town. The American
forces were under the command of General Lincoln of
Massachusetts. A long siege followed. The small
American force sent back shot for shot in reply to the
enemy's guns. The supply of food failed in Charles
Town. The town was surrounded by a ring of heavy
cannon that continued to pour in red-hot balls.
118 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
The defenders fought bravely, but they had to give
up to the larger force of the British. On the 12th
of May, 1780, Lincoln surrendered to Clinton, and the
British entered Charles Town. Gadsden, Charles C.
Pinckney, Arthur Middleton, and most of the other
Revolutionary leaders of the coast country were taken
prisoners and held until the close of the war.
British Cruelty at Waxhaws. — After the fall of
Charles Town the British troops marched into the upper
country of Carolina. They took possession of Augusta,
on the Savannah River, Ninety-six, near the Saluda,
and Camden, on the Wateree. From these points the
British horsemen went into the highland regions, burn-
ing houses and churches. They took the Bibles and
psalm books of the Scotch settlers and flung them into
the fire. At the Waxhaws Colonel Tarleton's British
cavalry foil upon Buford's regiment of horsemen.
When Buford found that his men were surrounded he
told them to stop firing. He then sent word to
Tarleton that he had surrendered. The messenger
whom he sent was cut down and then the British sol-
diers rode among Buford's men and shot them in cold
blood. Swords and bayonets were thrust again and
again into the bodies of men who lay on the ground.
In this cruel manner nearly all of Buford's men were
slain. From this time the British leader was called
" Bloody Tarleton."
The news of the cruel work done by Tarleton at
THE BRITISH ARMY DRIVEN OUT OF THE NORTH 119
the Waxhaws spread like wildfire among the Scots of
the upper country.
Thomas Sumter. — Large numbers of the Scots
COLONEL liANASTHE TAULETON
seized their rifles, mounted their horses, and rode to the
North Carolina border to place themselves under the
command of Thomas Sumter. The latter was by birth
120 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
a Virginian, but he came to South Carolina and became
a planter in the middle country. He was a member of
the Provincial Congress and as an officer helped William
Thomson in the battle at the eastern end of Sullivan's
Island. When Tarleton advanced towards the Wax-
haws, he turned Sumter's family out of doors and
burned his house. Sumter mounted a swift horse and
rode toward the North Carolina border, and as he went
sent a call to his neighbors and friends to join him.
Sumter was over six feet in height, strong in frame,
and weighed about two hundred and fifty pounds.
His face wore a stern look, and at times his eyes
seemed to flash fire. Sumter always demanded imme-
diate obedience to his orders. His courage was so bold
and dashing that it often led him into battle against
an enemy much more numerous than his own force.
Waving his sword above his head and calling to his
men to follow, he would ride with headlong speed into
the camp of the enemy. Sometimes he was repulsed,
but he always came out of defeat as undaunted as
he was before. This man of powerful mould, whose
voice gave new courage to his men, became the chief
leader of the Carolinians against the British in the
closing years of the Revolution. Around him gathered
the backwoods riflemen who drove away the armies of
the invaders and won the final victory for the American
cause.
Sumter's Men. — The men who assem filed in
THE BRITISH ARMY DRIVEN OUT OF THE NORTH 121
Sumter's camp wore woolen garments, called hunting-
shirts, woven by their wives and daughters. Their
caps were of raccoon skin, with the tail of a rac-
coon or squirrel hanging down behind. Their trousers
were of deerskin, and upon their feet were shoes, called
moccasins, made of the same soft leather. Each man
rode his own horse. Some of them carried reaping
hooks and mowing scythes instead of swords, and a
few carried pitchforks, which they used as spears.
Most of Sumter's followers carried a rifle of the flint-
lock sort. The barrel of the rifle was long and heavy
and its stock was black. With
this weapon the backwoodsmen
could send a leaden bullet to the
distance of two hundred yards
into an object the size of a man's
hand. Each rifleman had a
powder-horn slung by a cord
over his shoulder and he wore a
huge knife in his belt. We are
told that Sumter's men were
ready at any moment " to scalp an Indian, to hug a
bear, or to fight British Dragoons."
The Tories of South Carolina. — A few of the Scots
and Germans of the upper country of South Carolina
were Tories who fought for the king. Most of these
Carolina Tories were ignorant men who did not know
what the war meant, for sometimes they fought on one
THOMAS SUMTER
122 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
side and then turned and fought on the other side.
Some of the upper country Tories helped the king in
the war because, as they said, the people of the lower
country around Charles Town had never given to the
people of the highlands any share in the ruling of the
colony. The great body of the Tories who fought for
the British hi South Carolina, however, came there
from New York, New Jersey, and New England.
The Defeat of Captain Huck. — About a month after
the surrender of Charles Town, a body of British led by
Captain Huck rode up Fishing Creek into York County.
Huck himself was a Tory from Pennsylvania. -He was
very cruel and killed a number of peaceable citizens,
and robbed and burned houses, mills, and churches. By
his wild, profane threats, Huck tried to frighten the
women and children and make them tell where their
husbands and fathers were hiding. A young girl, Mary
McClure, mounted a horse and rode rapidly across the
country to Sumter's cam]) at Clem's Creek. There she
told her brothers about the outrages committed by
Huck. About two hundred and sixty riflemen, led by
William Bratton, Andrew Neel, John McConnell, John
McClure, and Edward Lacey, dashed away through the
forests under cover of night and came upon Huck at
Williamson's plantation. Just as the morning of the
twelfth day of July, 1780, began to dawn, the Carolinians
advanced to attack the British camp. They found
Huck's men asleep and their horses tied near at hand.
THE BRITISH ARMY DRIVEN OUT OF THE NORTH 123
McClure's men on one side of the camp and Laeey's
men on the other side, took careful aim at a distance
of seventy-five yards. Crack, crack, crack, spoke the
trusty rifles, and each bullet went straight to its mark.
Huck's followers sprang to their feet and charged three
times with bayonets. The long rifles rang out and each
time the British
fell back. Huck
mounted a horse
and without coat
or hat galloped
back and forth in
the effort to steady
his soldiers. At the
crack of the rifle of
Samuel McConndl
the cruel leader fell
from his horse and
died. Then the
word was passed
along the line of
Carolinians as they
lay behind a fence,
" Boys, take the fence, and every man his own com-
mander." In an instant they were upon the British,
shooting them down at close range and fighting hand
to hand. Some of the redcoats ran wildly off and
escaped into the woods. Some of the wounded British
THE MONUMENT COMMEMORATING HUCK S
DEI EAT
124 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA «;«^
soldiers were carried into Colonel Bratton's house and
were there fed and nursed by Bratton's wife. She
thus showed mercy to the men who had the day
before threatened to kill her.
John Thomas and His Brave Band. — Let us now turn
our attention to another body of riflemen who were
kindling camp fires at Cedar Spring, near Fair Forest
Creek, in Spartanburg County. They were Carolinians
on the way to join Sumter. Their leader was John
Thomas. On the day after Huck's defeat (July 13),
the mother of Colonel Thomas rode through the woods
and told her son that the British were coming to
capture him. Building great fires, Thomas's men
withdrew from sight and stood near with loaded
guns. The British rushed into the camp expecting
to find the Carolinians asleep. At a signal a hail
of rifle balls was poured upon the enemy, and those
who were not slain fled away into the darkness of
the night.
Other Patriot Bands. - - The region near the upper
waters of the Catawba, Broad, and Saluda rivers was
now filled with companies of armed patriots. Some of
these won victories near their own homes. Col. Thomas
Brandon captured a force of British soldiers at Stallion's,
in York. Capt. Edward Hampton, at the head of a
body of horsemen, made a dash at Dunlap's British
cavalry and routed them. Some North Carolina rifle-
men, aided by Col. Andrew Hampton and Capt. William
THE BRITISH ARMY DRIVEN OUT OF THE NORTH 125
Smith, of South Carolina, captured Thicketty Fort, in
Spartanburg County.
Some Battles Won by Sumter's Men. — Nearly a
dozen battles were fought by Sumter's men. The most
important of these was the attack made by Sumter and
William R. Davie against the British at Hanging Rock.
This British post was in the present Lancaster County, on
the road running north from Camden. At daybreak on
the morning of August 6th the men of the two Carolinas
Led by Sumter rode forward at a rapid pace and opened
fire at close range. The chief part of the British troops
was cut to pieces, and their camp with its supplies was
captured. Ten days later Sumter made a swift march
to Camden Ferry and there fell suddenly upon a com-
pany of British. Col. Thomas Taylor led Sumter's
men in this bold attack. One hundred British soldiers
were seized, and also a large train of wagons with sup-
plies for the British army at Camden.
Within a period of three months after the fall of
Charles Town Sumter and his men drove the British out
of the northern part of the state back to their post at
Camden. Lord Cornwallis, the British commander, saw
that he was in great danger when Sumter galloped up
to Camden Ferry, within a mile of Camden, and cap-
tured the British supplies of food and ammunition.
Cornwallis knew, therefore, that he must retreat to
Charles Town or fight desperately to hold his position on
the Catawba River.
126
THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
CHAPTER XXX.
FRANCIS MARION IN THE PEE DEE COUNTRY.
Gates Defeated at Camden. — The successes won by
Sumter and his men were followed by the defeat of
General Gates at Camden. Gates came from the north-
ward to help the
people of South
Carolina against
the British. His
army was made
up of soldiers
from Delaware,
Maryland, Vir-
ginia, and North
/nW^m Wti\>rMr'%Ll£ Carolina. The}
were more num-
erous than the
forces under
Cornwallis, but
Gates was a
poor leader and
Cornwallis fell suddenly upon him at Camden and de-
feated his army (August 16, 1780).
Cornwallis Overrunning the Carolinas. — The British
cavalry under Tarleton then rode swiftly in search of
Sumter. While Sumter's men were halting at Fishing
FRANCIS MAUION
FRANCIS MARION IN THE PEE DEE COUNTRY 127
Creek to take a rest, Tarleton dashed in among them
and scattered the entire command. It was a dark hour
for the people of South Carolina. Many of them thought
that the cause of liberty was lost. The British marched
into North Carolina, and Cornwallis told the people of
both Carolinas that they must help the king. If they
refused to support the British, Cornwallis was ready to
hang the patriots and to destroy their homes. In this
time of sore trial Francis Marion led his horsemen into
the field.
Francis Marion. — Marion was a Huguenot, born in
1732 on his father's plantation, in St. John's parish,
Berkeley. We have already seen him fighting against
the Cherokees. As an officer of the Second Regi-
ment, Marion took part in the defence of Fort
Moultrie and in the assault against the Spring
Hill battery at Savannah. A sprained ankle gave him
an enforced furlough and caused him to retire to his
plantation. He did not, for that reason, become a
prisoner when Charles Town fell. When Cornwallis
invaded the upper country Marion went into North
Carolina. As Gates marched southward toward Camden,
Marion returned to the region between the Santee and
the Pee Dee, and there began his swift, sudden attacks
against the enemies of his country.
Patriots in the Pee Dee Country. — After the surrender
of Charles Town the British sent a messenger to the people
of the country between the lower Santee and Pee Dee,
128 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
commanding them to become friends of the king of
Great Britain. Major John James, dressed as a farmer,
went to Georgetown to ask what this message meant.
Captain Ardesoif, a British officer, told James that the
people must take up arms and fight for the king. James
replied that his people would never give aid to the
British. Ardesoif became angry at this reply, swore
at Major James, and said in a fierce tone, " If you speak
in such language I will immediately order you to be
hanged." James grasped the chair on which he had
been seated, and waved it in the face of Ardesoif to
keep the British officer from using his sword. He then
rushed to his horse, mounted, and galloped home.
When James told about the insolent words of Ardesoif,
the Scots, Huguenots, and Welsh of Marion's brigade
took up arms to fight the British. Six companies of
soldiers were formed, and Major James and Major Hugh
Giles were chosen to lead them. It was this body of
horsemen that agreed to follow Francis Marion.
When James's men gathered around their new leader,
they found a man small in stature and slight in frame
seated upon a large, fiery horse. Marion wore a round-
bodied jacket of coarse, red cloth, with a short, cut-and-
thrust sword buckled around his waist. His cap was of
leather, and upon it there was fastened a silver crescent.
He was well tanned by exposure to the sun, and his face
always wore a hard, stern look. Marion's manner was
quiet, he had little to say, but he seemed never to sleep,
FRANCIS MARION IN THE REE DEE COUNTRY 129
and was always ready with daring courage to rush into
the thickest part of a fight. Kindness and truthfulness
were the strong marks of his character. " Never shall
a house be burned by one of my people," he declared;
' to distress poor women and children is what I detest."
The men and boys who followed Marion were some-
times fewer than twenty in number, and they hardly ever
exceeded seventy. Sometimes there were negro servants
in his band of soldiers. Each man rode the horse which
he had unhitched from his own plow. The country
blacksmiths took the saws from sawmills and made
large, rude swords for Marion's troopers. Some of them
carried long, black-stocked rifles and large powder horns.
Marion's men hid themselves in the swamps along the
Pee Dee. They followed narrow, winding paths through
the tangled thickets and made their camp fires beneath
the pines and cypress trees where no stranger could find
them. By means of signals, such as hooting like an owl,
chattering like a squirrel, or screaming like a panther,
these men of the woods warned one another of the ap-
proach of the enemy. They would dash out and fight
a desperate hand to hand battle with the British, kill a
number of them, and then, as suddenly and as swiftly
as they came, plunge into the dense, dark forest again.
Marion's Repeated Attacks on the British. — When
Marion took command of his backwoodsmen he led them
at once into Brit ton's Neck, between the Great and
Little Pee Dee rivers. A white badge was fastened to
130 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
the hat of each horseman in order that he might know
his comrades in the fight. At early dawn, August 13,1780,
Marion fell upon a British detachment and put it
to flight. Major James spurred his horse in pursuit of
Major Gainey, the British leader. James rode fast, but
Gainey still kept beyond the reach of his sword. Pass-
ing a thicket they came upon a body of British horse-
men who were ready to defend Major Gainey. James
boldly waved his sword and called out, " Come on, my
boys. Here they are! Here they are! ' Then the
entire body of British turned and dashed away into
the forest. On the same day Marion found another
force of British higher up the Pee Dee. He ordered his
men to turn back in retreat. The British followed them
into the forest. There Marion's bold riders swarmed
around the British and defeated them.
Three days after these exploits (August 16) the
American army under Gates was defeated at Camden.
Marion led his men at once to Nelson's Ferry on the
upper Santee. Across that ferry ran the line of com-
munication between Camden and Charles Town. A body
of one hundred and fifty men of the Maryland line,
captured by the British at Camden, was on its way
southward. Under cover of the darkness of the night,
a body of Marion's horse, led by Col. Hugh Horry, dashed
out of the swamp, captured the British guard, and set
all of the prisoners free. A week later Major James
concealed his men in a thicket near the town of Kings-
FRANCIS MARION IN THE PEE DEE COUNTRY 131
tree. In the bright moonlight he was able to count the
number of soldiers in a British force that came march-
ing along the highway. When they were nearly past,
From the painting by Chappel
THE BATTLE OF CAMDEN
James rushed from his hiding-place and captured the
enemy's entire rearguard.
Cornwallis's Treatment of the South Carolinians. —
Cornwallis now became more cruel toward the people
of the Carolinas. He made the public announcement
that all persons who refused to fight for the king would
be put into prison, and that their property would be
taken from them. A large body of soldiers under the
132 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
British Major Wemyss was sent into the region of the
Pee Dee. They swept through the country, burning houses
and churches, carrying away negro servants, throwing
Bibles and psalm books into the flames, and shooting
down sheep and cattle. Some innocent settlers were
put to death. When the news of these cruel deeds
reached Marion he called his men together and made a
swift march of sixty miles to strike the foe.
Marion's Unceasing Raids. - - At midnight, on Sep-
tember 14, 1780, Marion and his troopers crossed
Black Mingo Creek upon a bridge of planks. When
they reached the southern bank Marion dashed onward
at a gallop leading his men. They passed swiftly down
the stream to a camp where some of the British lay.
A part of Marion's force leaped from their horses and
moved to the right. A company of horsemen went to
the left. Two lines of fire from opposite directions
blazed forth upon the British, and they fled in confusion
into Black Mingo swamp. Marion then made a rapid
march thirty miles northward, and put to rout a body
of British who lay in camp at Tarcote, in the fork of
Black River.
After this, Marion established himself upon an island
in the Pee Dee River where Lynch's Creek empties itself
into that stream.1 His enemies must of course cross
1 This place of retreat called Snow Island was covered with dense
thickets. Marion always kept boats ready so that he could leave it at
any point. On this island he collected supplies of corn, powder, and
rifles. Horses, too, were kept concealed in the dark woods.
FRANCIS MARION IN THE PEE DEE COUNTRY 133
the water in order to reach him here. He was near the
line of travel over which flour and wheat and powder
were carried from Charles Town to Cornwallis's army
in the upper country. Marion captured some of these
supplies and kept back many soldiers who wished to go
to the aid of Cornwallis. The whole body of people
between the Pee Dee and Santee arose in arms against
the king. Some of Marion's men crossed the Santee
and rode almost to the gates of Charles Town in making
their attacks against the British.
An entire British regiment was now sent to stand
guard at Nelson's Ferry in order to keep the line of
travel open across the Santee River. At the same
time Tarleton swept down with a large force into the Pee
Dee country to capture Marion. Tarleton came, burn-
ing houses as he marched, destroying cattle also and
other property. The small force of American woods-
men did not venture to give battle to Tarleton. They
disappeared in the swamps. Tarleton marched for
hours and hours through the swamps, and made long
circuits, but he could not catch a glimpse of the swamp
rangers. Then Tarleton said to his soldiers, with an
oath, " Come, boys, let us go back and we will soon find
the gamecock [Sumter], but as for this old fox, the
devil himself could not catch him." Ever afterwards
the name " Swamp Fox " flung to the gallant Marion.
Governor Rutledge Makes Marion a Brigadier-General.
— In March, 1778, Rawlins Lowndes became the second
1U
THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
president of South Carolina. In January, 1779, John
Rutledge was again made chief executive under a new
constitution and was called Governor, with full power
to do everything necessary for the public good. In
October, 1780, therefore, he appointed Sumter Brigadier-
General and placed him in command of all the militia
of the state. A little later he made Marion also a
brigadier-general. When he was on the march, Marion
kept near himself Thomas Elliott and Lewis Ogier, as
members of his staff. The principal colonels who were
serving under him in January, 1781, were Peter and
Hugh Horry, Hezekiah Maham, and James Postell.
Among his captains were John Baxter, John Postell,
Daniel Conyers, James McCauley, and William McCottry.
The Fight between MacDonald and Gainey. — Near
the close of Jan-
uary, 1781, Mar-
ion and Peter
Horry, with only
thirty men, went
down the road
towards George-
town. Horry
found a body
of British and
drove them in flight before him. Major Gainey came
dashing out of Georgetown at the head of a band of Brit-
ish horsemen, and Horry had another hot fight in the
THE AUTOGRAPH OF COLONEL HORRY
FRANCIS MARION IN THE PEE DEE COUNTRY 135
woods. Horry's horse was shot under him, but the Brit-
ish again started to run away. MacDonald, one of Mar-
ion's followers, spurred his horse, Fox, in pursuit of Major
Gainey himself. Faster and faster flew the horses. A
British soldier came in the way, but McDonald shot him
and still dashed on after Gainey. The British officer urged
his horse, but the animal could not get away from Fox,
the swift steed of McDonald. The latter grasped his
musket firmly, and as his splendid horse brought him
within reach, he thrust the bayonet up to the hilt in
Gainey's back. The bayonet was torn loose from the
gun, and the king's officer dashed on into Georgetown
with the iron weapon fastened in his body. Gainey
got well, however, and often again took part in battle
with Marion's men.
Lord Rawdon's Attempt to Catch Marion. — Marion
was now very active. John and James Postell crossed
the Santee, marched to Wadboo Bridge and Monck's
Corner, which was not far from Charles Town, and cap-
tured or destroyed large stores of supplies intended for
the British army. Marion himself stole silently away
from Snow Island through the thickets and at Halfway
Swamp, in the present Clarendon County, rushed upon
the front and the flank of a British column. The
latter fled and left their baggage in Marion's hands.
Then Lord Rawdon at Camden laid another plan to
catch Marion. Five hundred British soldiers led by
Colonel Watson started on the march down the Santee
136 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
towards Snow Island. At the same time a second
British force led by Colonel Doyle set forth down the
Pee Dee towards the same point. Marion and his men
rode like the wind and met Watson at Wiboo Swamp,
in Clarendon County. There the British were defeated.
Watson soon afterwards made another attempt. He
pushed out cannon in front of his army to frighten the
Carolinians, but Marion's riflemen shot down the cannon-
eers. The men of the swamps rushed upon Watson
with such daring bravery and their aim was so deadly
that he fled before them into Georgetown. Doyle, how-
ever, captured Snow Island and destroyed Marion's
supplies. He turned to flee, but Marion came swiftly
behind him. Doyle crossed Lynch's Creek at Wither-
spoon's Ferry and destroyed the boat, but Marion's
men made their horses swim the stream. They then
attacked Doyle and drove him back to Camden.
Harden and Hayne. — One of Marion's officers was
William Harden, of Beaufort District. Harden left
Marion in March, 1781, and led a force of about one-
hundred men across the Santee and the Edisto into the
country south of Charles Town. In a number of daring
exploits there he captured in one week as many as one
hundred prisoners from the British. He made a sudden
attack upon Fort Balfour, at Pocotaligo, and the place
was surrendered to him. He made his camp upon an
island in Coosawhatchie Swamp, and kept up the war
in that region against the British.
THOMAS SUMTER 137
In connection with Harden's dashing campaign we
hear of the tragic story of Col. Isaac Hayne. After the
surrender of Charles Town, Hayne agreed not to fight
against the king. Then came the unjust and cruel order
of Cornwallis that he must fight for the king. Then
Hayne said that if he must fight he would fight for his
country, and he rode into the battle. The British cap-
tured and hanged him. He diet I like a brave, true
man, South Carolina's martyr of the Revolutionary
days.
CHAPTER XXXI.
THOMAS SUMTER AGAIN FORCES THE BRITISH FROM
THE UPPER COUNTRY.
Sumter in the Upper Country. — Let us return now
to the upper Catawba and Broad rivers, to seek for
the " gamecock," Sumter. On the very day of his defeat
at Fishing Creek (August 18) another body of Ins men
was winning a victory only a few miles westward, at
Musgrove's Mills, on the Enoree River, in the present
Laurens County.
A force of Sumter's riflemen, two hundred in number,
set forth from York County and rode all night towards
the mills. They were led by Isaac Shelby, of North
Carolina, Elijah Clarke, of Georgia, and James Wil-
liams, James McCall, Samuel Hammond, and Thomas
Brandon, of upper South Carolina. At an early hour
138 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
on the morning of August 18, 1780, the patriots formed
themselves in a line across the road on a timbered ridge,
half a mile east of the Enoree River. Old logs, fallen
trees, and brush were thrown together to form a breast-
work. The horses were tied some distance in the rear,
and the Carolinians took their places behind the log-
work, with their rifles loaded and primed. Shelby held
the right, Clarke the left, and Williams the center.
The Battle of Musgrove's Mills. — A small party of
horsemen dashed across the river at Musgrove's Mills,
fired upon a large body of British encamped there, and
then fled back across the stream. About five hundred
British soldiers followed them and advanced to attack
the Carolinians on the ridge.
With drums beating and bugles blowing, the British
came with a rush, shouting for King George of England.
One of the American leaders told his men to wait until
they could see the white part of the eyes of the British.
Another warned his followers not to fire until they could
see the buttons on the clothes of their enemies. Each
patriot behind the breastwork picked out a man, took
careful aim, and then a flame of fire blazed forth from
the line of rifles. The line of the British was broken.
Some of them, however, rushed in a body with fixed
bayonets upon Shelby's men on the American right.
Guns were used as clubs and the fighting was hand
to hand. " I've killed their commander," shouted an
American rifleman. As the British leader fell from his
THOMAS SUMTER 139
horse, the mountaineers uttered a wild, fierce yell, rushed
upon the British, and drove them from the field. Many
of the British were shot down as they tried to make
their way across the rocky bed of the river. The
Carolinians captured a large body of prisoners and
led them away into the mountains.
Sumter Raises More Troops. — The news of this
victory brought fresh courage to the heart of Sumter,
who was encamped in his old quarters on Clem's Creek,
near the upper Catawba. He was more defiant than
before, and the men of the upper country were again
flocking to his standard. All of his old officers came to
help in the work of organizing an army.
Colonel Lacey was sent bj' Sumter among the planta-
tions of York and Chester counties to call the farmers
again into the field of battle. Men and hoys unhitched
their horses, left the plows standing in the furrows,
picked up rifles or muskets, and one hundred and
fifty of them rode away with Lacey. Some of these
farmers found a barrel of whiskey and took too much
of it. In their excitement the men dashed off in pursuit
of a force of British who happened to come in sight.
Lacey galloped to the front, and at the foot of a hill,
where the British could not see them, he dashed into
another path and shouted, " This way, boys ! The
British are just ahead." At full speed the whole
company followed Lacey until they rode into Sum-
ter's camp. " Give your men a good supper, double
140 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
THOMAS SUMTER 141
rations," said Sumter, " but no more whiskey to-
night."
The October days came on and Cornwallis moved
northward to Charlotte, in North Carolina. William R.
Davie's gallant men fought the British at every step.
From every hillside and in every dark forest, a hail of
bullets was poured upon the enemy. So great was the
danger of Cornwallis that he called the region around
Charlotte the " hornets' nest."
Battle of King's Mountain. — At the same time a
second British column led by Major Ferguson was
moving up through the present Laurens, Union, and
Spartanburg counties, toward the western hills of the
Carolinas. The men of the mountains were aroused.
Over the high ridges they came from Virginia and North
Carolina, with fringed hunting-shirts, sprigs of hemlock
in their caps, and long rifles on their shoulders. Led by
Campbell, of Virginia, by Shelby and McDowell, of
North Carolina, they rode to the upper Catawba in
search of Ferguson. Colonel Lacey heard of their
approach and led Sumter's brigade to meet them.
Sumter himself was absent seeking an interview with
Governor John Rutledge. With Lacey as guide, the
mountaineers rode into the present York County and
surrounded Ferguson on King's Mountain. The British
numbered about twelve hundred soldiers; the patriots
about one thousand. Sumter's men in this fight were
led by Lacey, Hill, and Williams. On the afternoon of
142 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
the 7th of October, 1780, the patriots climbed the steep
sides of the ridge upon which Ferguson's force was
encamped. From rock to rock, from tree to tree, they
pushed their way upward, yelling like demons and firing
their rifles at the red coats of the British soldiers.
Ferguson himself was killed, and his entire force either
slain or captured. On the American side the brave Col.
James Williams, of South Carolina, was among the
dead.
The defeat at King's Mountain was so heavy a blow to
the British that Cornwallis led his entire army in great
haste through rain and mud back to Winnsboro, in South
Carolina. Then Tarleton moved eastward to the Pee Dee
country to look for Marion. The tide of war was turned
back again. The work of Sumter, Marion, and Davie,
aided by the men of North Carolina, Virginia, and
Georgia, was making the American cause grow stronger
and stronger.
Sumter Made Brigadier-General. — Governor John
Rutledge, as we have seen, made Sumter a brigadier-
general (October, 1780). and placed him in charge of all
the militia in South Carolina. Sumter collected a force
of more than five hundred men and led them across
the Broad River at Fishdam Ford, from Union to
the present Chester County. His officers were Colonels
Winn, Taylor, Lacey, Bratton, Hill, McCall, with
Twiggs and Clarke from Georgia. Sumter was
then within a short distance of the British army at
THOMAS SUMTER 143
Winnsboro. At one hour past midnight, Wemyss, with
a British detachment, attacked Sumter's camp. Most
of Sumter's men were ready and waiting, and they sent
a rifle fire into the ranks of the British. Wemyss was
shot down and captured, the whole field of battle was
strewn with dead and wounded British soldiers, and
the rest were driven back in rout.
Battle at Blackstock. — Sumter moved westward to
Blackstock on the southern bank of Tyger River, in
what is now Union County. A large tobacco house built
of logs stood upon a hill near that stream. In this house
was placed a body of skillful marksmen under the com-
mand of Col. Henry Hampton. To the right and to the
left of the house his other troops were drawn up in line.
Tarleton led his legion in swift pursuit of Sumter and ad-
vanced to attack him on the hill at Blackstock. Near the
close of the day, on the 25th of November, 1780, Tarle-
ton's veterans, in their handsome green uniforms, rushed
up the hill to assail Twiggs and Clarke, who stood to the
left of the log house. Sumter himself swung around
from the right of the house with the men of Lacey,
Bratton, Winn, Hill, McCall, and Taylor. The house
seemed ablaze with the fire from the guns of Hampton's
men. Sumter received a ball in the shoulder. " Say
nothing about it," said Sumter, " and request Colonel
Twiggs to take command." The victory, however, was
quickly won. The chief part of Tarleton's soldiers fell
upon the field. When the news of the battle came to
1-U
THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
Winnsboro, Comwallis expressed the hope that Sumter
would not be able to give him further trouble. " He
certainly has been our greatest plague in this country,"
said Comwallis, with reference to the "gamecock,"
who had, a second time, forced him to retreat from the
northern borders of South Carolina.
CHAPTER XXXII.
ANDREW PICKENS HELPS TO DEFEAT THE BRITISH.
Andrew Pickens. — When Sumter rode northward
into the mountains to nurse his wounded shoulder,
another gallant Carolinian came
into the field. This was Andrew
Pickens. He was a Scot, and as
a child, came to the Waxhaws
settlement with his parents.
Before he was twenty-one he took
part in the war against the Cher-
okees. At the beginning of the
Revolution he was made captain
of a company of riflemen. He also
sat in the legislature of the new state of South Carolina.
In 1779 Pickens assembled a body of five hundred men
from the upper country, led them across the Savannah
River into Georgia, and defeated a much larger British
force at Kettle Creek.
ANDKEW PICKENS
ANDREW PICKENS HELPS TO DEFEAT THE BRITISH 145
Pickens Refuses to Fight for the King. — When the
British captured Charles Town, Pickens retired to his
plantation on the upper Saluda River, in the western
highlands. With a great many others he agreed not to
fight any longer against the king. The British promised
to let him dwell at home in peace. Then came the cruel
order of Cornwallis that he must fight for the king, and
this was followed by an attack on the part of a roving
company of British, who plundered his home and
destroyed his possessions. Pickens seized his sword and
mounted his old war horse. His clear eyes flashed fire,
his lips became more firmly fixed, and his honest, opan
countenance was clouded with anger. He told the
British that they had not kept their word, and that he
meant to fight them. A British officer told Pickens
that he would fight with a halter around his neck. By
this, they meant that if the British captured him they
would hang him. He declared that their treatment of
him had set him free from his former promise, and so
he rode away to the battlefield.
Pickens usually wore a three-cornered hat. His hair
was put smoothly back and was tied in a long roll called
a queue. He wore heavy silver spurs, and the two large
pistols in his holsters were bright with silver ornaments.
Battle of Cowpens. — When Pickens left his home on
the Saluda to take part in the war, Gen. Daniel
Morgan, of Virginia, was marching southward across the
upper Catawba and Broad rivers. Pickens and his men
146
THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
13
o
o
w
w
0
o
o
X
u
K
X
<
a
a
H
ca
CO
w
a
&< I
a
o
H
10
3
O
ANDREW PICKENS HELPS TO DEFEAT THE BRITISH 147
joined Morgan on the Pacolet River, in Union County.
Early in January, 1781, Tarleton with his legion came
sweeping across the Broad and moved up the western
bank of that stream in search of Morgan. The latter
arranged his force of about nine hundred men at the
Cowpens, in the present
Cherokee , County. The
field sloped gradually up-
ward. At the top of the
long ascent were Morgan's
old, experienced soldiers.
Farther down the slope,
in front, were the rifle-
men commanded by Pick-
ens. They stood in an
irregular fashion behind
the trees on the slope.
The skirmishers in front
were led by McDowell,
of North Carolina, and
Cunningham, of Georgia. Pickens himself
around from soldier to soldier, giving his
in a cool, quiet way. He told them that
movei 1
orders
if the
British cavalry advanced, every third man must fire,
while two held their loaded rifles in reserve. They
were advised to take careful aim and fire low. As
a last word, Pickens told his men to mark for their
first fire the officers of the advancing line. These would
148 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
be known by the epaulettes or badges which they wore
upon their arms or shoulders.
Tarle ton's force amounted to about eleven hundred men.
He had also two cannon. These opened fire upon the
Americans, and at the same time the British foot soldiers
and horsemen moved forward with a rush and with
loud shouts. It was about the hour of sunrise and the
red coats of the British soldiers were seen advancing
through the smoke that was rolling from the mouths of
the cannon. When the enemy had come within fifty
yards of the line of Pickens, the latter gave the word.
With a crash the mountain rifles roared out as if one
great gun had been fired. Again and again the rifles
spoke, and down fell the officers who were leading the
British attack. Then the men who carried the muskets
in Tarleton's line staggered. As they paused, another
volley from the Americans stretched many of them upon
the ground. The force of Tarleton's attack was broken.
The American victory was really won among the trees
in the front part of the field where the men of Pickens
fought.
But Tarleton would not give up. He dashed forward
on his horse and cheered his men. They fixed bayonets
and advanced. Pickens and his men fell slowly back
and the British met the American rear line near the top
of the long slope. Then William Washington and James
McCall swept around with their horsemen against the
right end of the British line. At the same time Pickens
ANDREW PICKENS HELPS TO DEFEAT TILE BRITISH 149
led his men around to the left end of Tarleton's line.
There at close range they poured in a deadly volley.
The greater part of the British troops threw down their
muskets and surrendered. A few of them escaped from
the field, among them Tarleton himself. The victory
of the Americans was complete. Eight hundred British
soldiers were lost, Tarleton's bloody work was brought
to a sudden end, and a staggering blow was given to
Cornwallis himself . One third of his army was snatched
THE A I TOGRAPH OF HENRY HAMPTON
from him by the victory at the Cowpens. The Caro-
lina riflemen, led by Pickens, played the chief part in
winning that glorious field.
Pickens Harasses the British. — The defeat of Tarle-
ton did not hold back Cornwallis from his northward
march. He moved his forces into North Carolina and
fought against Greene at Guilford Courthouse. Pickens
and hi junted men gave Cornwallis much trouble
in the n. ■ments that took place just before that battle.
Then Pic >ns led his soldiers swiftly back again, for there
was won to do in his own state. Rawdon's British
150
THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
force lay at Camden. Pickens swept down through the
western highlands, and called the men of that region to
seize their arms and enter the battle. They heard and
answered his call. All the inhabitants of the upland
country were aroused, and they followed Pickens to
Augusta, just beyond the Savannah, in Georgia. Lines
were drawn around the town, and in June the British
force located there surrendered to Pickens.
Some of Sumter's Men. — The chief leader in South
Carolina was still
Sumter. He bound
up his old wound and
called his comrades
around him. Lacey,
Brat ton, Hill, Taylor,
Winn, and Henry
Hampton all led forth
their horsemen to
join Sumter. An-
other brave soldier
came now to aid him
in the fight.
Until this time
Wade Hampton,
brother of Henry
Hampton, had given
his promise that he would not fight against the king.
The king's soldiers, however, came and seized him,
THE FIRST WADE HAMPTON
ANDREW PICKENS HELPS TO DEFEAT THE BRITISH 151
and were leading him away to prison. During the
march, Wade Hampton made a sudden leap, snatched
two muskets, and by pointing these at his guards,
made his escape. He rode at once to Sumter's
camp, and became one of his most daring officers.
Back and forth throughout the region between the
Catawba and the Saluda rode Sumter and his men.
He made a sudden dash and captured the British
post at Orangeburg. He was now between Camden
and Charles Town. Raw-
don, at Camden, became
uneasy.
Marion's Men Harass
the British. — Marion and
" Light-Horse Harry "
Lee united their forces
and attacked Fort Wat-
son, near the Santee.
This British fort con-
tained a mound, and from
this little hill the British
soldiers could shoot any
American who appeared
on the plain below. One
of Marion's officers, Colonel Maham, directed his men
to cut a number of logs. During the night these logs
were carried close to the fort and laid crosswise upon
one another to form a high tower. From the top of
" LIGHT HOKSE HARRY " LEE
152
THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
the tower Marion's men were able to fire at the men
in the fort and the place was soon taken.
British Gradually Driven into Charles Town. — The
post at Motte's, on the Congaree, was another British
stronghold. The chief part of the post was a house
from which the British had driven the owner, Mrs.
Rebecca Motte. When Marion and Lee attacked the
post, Mrs. Motte herself showed them how to set fire to
the roof of the building by means of arrows which had
been sent to her from
India. When the
flames burst forth
above the heads of the
British troops, they
surrendered. The fire
was afterwards put out
and the house of the
heroic woman was
saved. The post at
Granby, near the site
of the present Colum-
bia, was also taken
from the British.
Then Sumter called the forces of Pickens, Marion, and
Lee to join his own horsrmrii and rode swiftly towards
Charles Town. Wade Hampton and Lee led the advance.
They fought their way to Quinby Bridge, a point within
four miles of the city. The British forces were too
NATHANAEL GREENE
ANDREW PICKENS HELPS TO DEFEAT THE BRITISH 153
strong, and Sumter slowly fell back towards the high-
lands. His capture of British forts and soldiers com-
pelled Rawdon to leave Camden and turn towards Charles
Town. Greene had come again into South Carolina,
but Rawdon drove him off the field at Hobkirk's Hill,
near Camden. Greene tried to take Ninety-Six from
the British, but failed. Then, as the British army drew
nigh to the coast,
Greene attacked
them at Eutaw
Springs, near the
lower Santee, and
THE AUTOGRAPH OF GENERAL HAMPTON
was again repulsed.
Wade Hampton by fierce fighting kept the British
back in their pursuit of the American army.
The British forces were soon compelled to take refuge
in Charles Town. They had been driven out of South
Carolina chiefly by Sumter, Marion, and Pickens, and
their gallant followers. These men saved their own
state, but they also did much more than that. They
held back Cornwallis so long from making his march
northward, and they crippled his army so severely,
that Washington was enabled to bring his forces south-
ward to York town in Virginia and there capture Corn-
wallis and his men. The Carolinians thus had a large
share in the work of winning American independence.
154 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
CHAPTER XXXIII.
SOUTH CAROLINA BECOMES A STATE IN THE UNION.
Charles Cotesworth Pinckney. — The eldest son of
Chief Justice Charles Pinckney and of Elizabeth Lucas,
his wife, was given the name Charles Cotesworth. He was
born in 1746, and while he was still a mere boy he was
taken by his father to England. His brother Thomas
and his young friend, William Henry Drayton, bore
THE AUTOGRAPH OF CHARLES C. PINCKNEY
him company. These lads became pupils in the West-
minster school, near Westminster Abbey, in the city of
London. Dressed like English boys, they studied lessons
and played games with the other lads in the great city.
They went next to the University of Oxford, where
Charles Cotesworth Pinckney made rapid progress in the
study of Latin. He returned to London and was there
trained as a lawyer.
When this training was completed, young Pinckney
came back to Charleston and put on the black silk
gown which lawyers then wore, and went into the court
room to play well his part before the judges and the
SOUTH CAROLINA IN THE UNION
155
juries. Nobly did he carry out the wishes of his father,
as written in the latter's will, that Charles Cotesworth
would " employ all his future abilities in the service of
God and his country,"
and that as a lawyer he
would never speak in
favor of "irreligion, in-
justice, or wrong, oppres-
sion or tyranny of any
kind, public or private."
Pinckney's Service dur-
ing the Revolution. — In
the autumn of 1769,
when war with England
was in the air, Charles
Cotesworth Pinckney
took his seat as a mem-
ber of the legislature in Charles Town. On that same
day Patrick Calhoun was sworn in as a member from
the upper country. When the war of the Revolution
began Pinckney became a member of the Provincial
Congress. Then he buckled on his sword. His first
important service was the setting up of a battery which
drove the British war vessels out of Charles Town
Harbor; this was followed by the building of Moultrie's
famous fort on Sullivan's Island.
In 1780 Pinckney was in command of Fort Moultrie.
The British war ships sailed past the fort, however, and
CHARLES COTESWORTH PINCKNEY
156
THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
threw their shells into Charles Town. He came to help his
people to defend the city, and was not willing to surrender
when General Lincoln gave up the fight. But Pinckney
had to yield himself along with the rest, and was kept
by the British as a prisoner until the close of the war.
A Meeting of the South Carolina Legislature. — On the
FdliT MOULTRIE
18th day of January, 1782, there was much excitement
in the little village of Jackson borough, located on the
western bank of the Edisto River, about thirty-five
miles from Charles Town. The legislature of South
Carolina met that day in the village. Many noble pa-
triots were there, called together by Gov. John Rutledge.
Still wearing their military clothes, some of them cut and
scarred by wounds received in battle, the soldiers of
Carolina were there as lawmakers. Pickens was then
SOUTH CAROLINA IN THE UNION
157
EumnMHHBBHnBfsml
in the Cherokee country fighting the Indians. But
Sumter, Marion, the Calhouns, the Hamptons, Thom-
son, Hill, Winn, Lacey, Thomas, Taylor, Hammond,
Gervais, and Kershaw were present to speak for the
middle and upper country. From the lower country
came the Pinckneys, Gadsden, Moultrie, Heyward,
the Rutledges, Harden,
Baxter, Postell, and the
Horrys. Most of these
gallant leaders had been
made prisoners when
Charles Town fell, and
during the rest of the
war had suffered all the
horrors of prison life on
British war ships and in
dungeons at St. Augus-
tine, Florida. The people
of every section of the
state were represented in this body of lawmakers. It
was the first time that this had ever taken place. South
Carolina was now an independent state, and from the
sea to the mountains her people were now more closely
united than ever before in all their history.
Thomas Pinckney as Governor. — Let us now look
forward a few years to the 24th of February, 1787.
On that day Thomas Pinckney was made governor of
the commonwealth. Charles Town had had, in 1783,
THOMAS PINCKNEY
158 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
its name changed to Charleston, but it was still the
capital city. A procession was formed, with the sheriff
in front bearing the sword of state. Behind him walked
the new governor and all the lawmakers. The march
was taken up through the Senate chamber until
the head of the crowd reached the balcony. There the
herald called out in a loud voice to the people in the street
below that Thomas Pinckney was governor of the state
of South Carolina.
The Pinckneys as Members of the Federal Convention,
1787. — A few months later, that is, in May, 1787, Charles
Cotesworth Pinckney took his seat in the famous conven-
tion that met in the city of Philadelphia. The other
delegates from South Carolina were Charles Cotesworth's
cousin, Charles Pinckney, John Rutledge, Henry Laurens,
and Pierce Butler. Representatives were present from
all but one of the thirteen States, and among them were
the most famous men in America at that time. George
Washington was president of the body. Its purpose
was to form the independent States into a republic.
Many plans for a constitution were offered. Charles
Pinckney, who was then under thirty years of age,
presented a plan to the convention very much like
that which was finally adopted. The debates were
serious and ran through many months. John Rut-
ledge and Charles Cotesworth Pinckney spoke often.
The other members were always ready to listen to their
advice. They had a large share in the work of preparing
South Carolina in the union i59
the great document known as the Constitution of the
United States, which was completed by the convention
in September, 1787.
South Carolina Ratifies the Federal Constitution. —
On the 12th of May, 1788, a convention met in Charles-
ton. The members of this convention had been elected
by the people of the various districts of South Carolina.
Governor Thomas Pinckney sat in the chair as president
of the body. Upon the table in front of the president
was laid a large paper document. It was a copy of the
Constitution of the United States, prepared by the
Philadelphia convention, during the previous year. The
question under discussion in the Charleston meeting was
this: " Shall we give our consent to this Constitution? "
Thomas Sumter and some other members from the upper
country said, " No." The Rutledges, Moultrie, William
Washington, who was then a citizen of Charleston, and
many others, said that the convention ought to adopt
the Constitution. The leaders of this party were Charles
Cotesworth Pinckney and Charles Pinckney, who had
THE AUTOGRAPH OF GOVERNOR PINCKNEY
helped to frame the Constitution in Philadelphia.
Charles Cotesworth Pinckney spoke often and ear-
nestly. He explained and pleaded and persuaded.
160 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
Largely through his influence the convention adopted
the Constitution. On the 23d of May, 1788, Thomas
Pinckney, as president, signed the adopting act, and thus
South Carolina became a member of the federal republic
known as the United States.
PART III.
THE MEN OF THE COMMONWEALTH.
1789 - I860
CHAPTER XXXIV
THOMAS PINCKNEY AS MINISTER TO ENGLAND.
President Washington in South Carolina. — At an early
hour one morning in
the month of May, 1791,
George Washington, first
President of the United
States, rode out of
Georgetown, South Caro-
lina. He was seated in
a carriage whose doors
and sides were painted
in beautiful colors. In
the carriage, also, by
the side of the president
sat Thomas Pincknev,
former governor of the
commonwealth. Four fine horses drew them along
id
From tin1 painting i>u stunrt
GEORGK WASHINGTON
162 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
at a lively pace. Other carriages followed, and a number
of gentlemen galloped behind on horseback. The
horses' heads were turned southward. The travelers
were borne in ferryboats across the North Santee and
South Santee. Great fields of rice were spread out on
each side as they dashed along. At a distance of
fifteen miles from Georgetown, the party turned aside
from the public highway, and drove through a long lane
to a handsome house that stood on the southern bank of
the Santee. Beneath the portico, whose roof was upheld
by tall pillars, a group of Carolina women was waiting
to receive the president. They wore silk sashes upon
which were painted words of welcome. The central
figure in the group was the widow of Chief Justice
Pinckney, whom we first learned to know as Elizabeth
Lucas. By her side stood her daughter, the widow of
Col. Daniel Horry and the owner of the house in which
they were assembled.
Mrs. Pinckney's son, Thomas Pinckney, climbed down
from the coach, and then helped General Washington to
alight. When the president ascended the steps of the
portico he greeted the noble dames in a solemn, stately
manner. It was eleven o'clock in the morning, and the
entire company entered the large room called the ball-
room, and sat down at the long breakfast table. A little
army of colored men, women, and boys came in a steady
procession, bearing huge covered dishes from the
kitchen. Back and forth they passed in quiet haste,
THOMAS PINCKNEY AS MINISTER TO ENGLAND 163
bringing to the guests the various parts of the bountiful
feast.
When President Washington stood again beneath the
portico in readiness to depart, a strong, young oak was
pointed out to him. It stood so near the house that
the owner had made up her mind to cut it down. The
president advised her not to do so, as he said that an
oak is a thing which no man can make. The tree is
still standing and is known to this day as " Washington's
Oak."
In his solemn way, General Washington bade fare-
well to the aged Mrs. Pinckney and told the driver to
turn the heads of the horses towards Charleston. Forty
miles was the distance, but the whips cracked and
away the party sped. At the gates of the city the
president was greeted by Governor Charles Pinckney,
Gen. William Moultrie, Charles C. Pinckney, and his
kinsman, Col. William Washington. A great ball was
given in Washington's honor at the Exchange. We
are told that four hundred beautiful women were pres-
ent. On the 9th of May, 1791, President Washington
set forth toward Savannah. On the 22d of May he
entered Columbia on his return journey northward.
This new town on the Congaree River had, in 1786,
become the capital of South Carolina. The loyal devo-
tion of the people of the commonwealth toward Wash-
ington was shown in the reception and dinner which they
gave him in the new State House on the 23d of May.
164 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
Thomas Pinckney Becomes Minister to England. — In
the year that followed the journey through the South,
that is, in 1792, President Washington asked Thomas
Pinckney to go to London as minister or ambassador to
England from the United States. Washington knew that
no other man in our whole country was so well qualified
to fill this position as Thomas Pinckney. Let us now
recall the way in which the latter had spent his life.
Some Facts in the Early Life of Thomas Pinckney. —
Thomas Pinckney, second son of Charles Pinckney and
Elizabeth Lucas, was born in 1750. At the age of three
years, he was taken to England. At Westminster school,
in London, he was the leader of his class in the study of
Greek. He never forgot that Carolina was his home.
He spoke so often about his native land as a better
country than England that his schoolmates called him
" the little rebel." He then went to Oxford University
and afterwards studied law in London. A military
school in France brought him to the end of his courses
of study, and in 1775 young Pinckney became a lawyer
in Charles Town.
When the war of the Revolution began, Thomas
Pinckney became a soldier. All day long for many
months at Charles Town, he taught his young country-
men how to carry their muskets and how to march in
companies and regiments. In his tent until late at night
he would read his favorite books in Greek. The next
morning early he took up again the work of drilling
THOMAS PINCKNEY AS MINISTER TO ENGLAND 165
soldiers. In addition to this, Thomas Pinckney made
plans for the defence of Charles Town. The selection of
places for the building of forts and the establishment of
batteries and breastworks were left largely to him. He
fought at Savannah in 1779, and at Camden (1780) his
From an obi engraving
THE STATE HOUSE AT COLUMBIA IN 1794
leg was shattered by a musket ball. He got well in time
to join Washington's army in the trenches before
Yorktown. We have already seen him in the office of
governor of South Carolina (1787-1789) and as presi-
dent of the convention (17<S<S) that made her one of the
States of the Federal Union.
Pinckney in London. — When Thomas Pinckney went
to London (1792), he found that the king of England
166 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
was not glad to see him. All of the officers of the British
government were very cold in their manner toward the
American ambassador. They did not wish to have
anything to do with a man who came from a country
which had so recently defeated England in war. The
new American republic was not yet strong, and the
British rulers thought that they would pay very little
attention to Minister Pinckney.
Thomas Pinckney faced the duties of his position
with courage and with good sense. He was a man of
learning and of dignity. His manner was courteous
and polite to all whom he met. When George the Third
held receptions at his palace, Pinckney went every time
to see the king and his courtiers. Pinckney said that the
king himself never failed to talk with him a few mo-
ments at each reception, but the talk was always about
the weather or some other harmless subject. The queen
always gave Pinckney a polite smile, spoke a few words
to him, and then turned away to talk to others.
While Pinckney was still among the English looking
after the interests of his countrymen, President Washing-
ton sent him to take charge of some important matters
in Spain. The latter then held possession of Florida
and the mouth of the Mississippi River. Pinckney was
a man of such good judgment and wisdom that he
persuaded the Spaniards to allow American boats to
enter the Mississippi. At the same time he made an
agreement about the northern boundary line of Florida.
THOMAS PINCKNEY AS MINISTER TO ENGLAND 167
Thomas Pinckney's Return Home. — After a few years
of hard work in London, Pinckney asked Washington
to let him return home. Washington was slow to give
his consent. Then he asked Pinckney to go as minister
to France, thus offering to the Carolinian from first to
last positions as ambassador to England, Spain, and
France. In a letter to Pinckney Washington said,
" The task of supplying your place to my satisfaction, to
the satisfaction of your country, or of the court, you
will learn, will not be found easy."
Pinckney's kindness and courage, his courtesy that
never failed, won for him at last the respect and good
will of the king and queen of England and of all the
people of that country. When he came again to Charles-
ton the people of that city went forth to meet him.
The horses were unhitched from his carriage, ropes were
attached to it, and his fellow-citizens drew him through
the streets with loud shouts and cheers.
Charles C. and Thomas Pinckney in Their Later
Years. — During their later years the two brothers,
Charles C. and Thomas Pinckney, were closely joined
together in their work. The elder, Charles C, was
sent as American envoy to France, in 1797, with
Elbridge Gerry and John Marshall. The French rulers
wanted the Americans to offer money as a bribe to
secure the friendship of the French. Charles C. Pinck-
ney in rejecting the proposal used the famous words,
"No, no, not a sixpence!" Afterwards Charles C.
168 THE MAKING OP SOUTH CAROLINA
Pinckney was a candidate, once for the vice-presidency,
and twice for the presidency of the United States.
After his return from England Thomas Pinckney ran
as candidate for the vice-presidency of the United States
(1796). Then during a period of four years (1797-1801 )
he represented his state in Congress. In December,
1801, the legislature passed an act to establish a col-
lege at Columbia, and on the tenth of January, 1805,
the South Carolina College opened her doors and began
her great work. Charles C. Pinckney was a member of
the first group of trustees. In 1812, when the second
war with England began, Thomas Pinckney was made a
major-general and placed in command of the Southern
Department of the United States. This did not bring
him into any serious battles or marches. General
Pinckney afterwards sought the banks of the lower
Santee, and there among the rice fields built for himself
and family a spacious home. He gave to it the name
Eldorado, which means golden, because the lands all
about him seemed to be one great yellow field of butter-
cups. He died there in the year 1828. Three years
before that time, his brother, Charles C, had passed
away.
WILLIAM LOWNDES, THE WISE STATESMAN 169
CHAPTER XXXV.
WILLIAM LOWNDES, THE WISE STATESMAN.
William Lowndes. — William Lowndes was the son
of Rawlins Lowndes. He was born in the year 1782,
at Horseshoe plantation, in Colleton County. When
William was seven years of age, his mother took him
across the sea to London, and there sent him to school.
At that time the child's eyes were blue, his fair hair
hung in curls, anil his cheeks were like roses. One day
he was playing ball with his schoolmates, but grew
tired and sat down upon a bank to rest. He fell asleep.
Snow came upon the sleeping lad and chilled him to
the bone. Rheumatism and fever seized him and held
him for many days. Finally the fever left him, but
during the rest of his life William Lowndes never had
much physical strength.
The boy's mind, however, seemed brighter than ever
before. He returned to his home in South Carolina
and continued to attend school. Sometimes he was
so weak in body that he was carried to the schoolroom
in a chair. Many a time he had to lie down on a bench
to recite. His memory grew stronger as he grew older.
He was especially quick and rapid in gaining a knowledge
of Latin. Lowndes soon left school and began to study
law, and at the age of nineteen became a lawyer in
Charleston.
170
THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
William Lowndes was then very tall, being six feet
and six inches in height. Across the shoulders he was
narrow and his whole frame was lean and thin. In spite
of his bad health, Lowndes was always cheerful. His
THE HOME OF WILLIAM LOWNDES
memory was wonderfully strong and clear. We are
told that after one reading he could repeat long passages
from the pages of a book.
Lowndes took great pleasure in riding over his rice
farm to watch the growing crop. In 1802 he married
WILLIAM LOWNDES, THE WISE STATESMAN 171
Elizabeth, the daughter of Governor Thomas Pinckney.
Then he gave up his business as a lawyer and turned
his whole attention to the work of planting rice. In
1806, however, he went to Columbia to sit for a short
time among the Carolina lawmakers. In 1807, when
there was talk of another war with England, a company
of soldiers was organized in Charleston. AYilliam
Lowndes was chosen captain. The company called
itself the Washington Light Infantry, in honor of
George Washington.
South Carolinians in Congress in 1811. -- Near the close
of the year 1811, four representatives from South Carolina
took their seats in Congress in the city of Washington.
These were John C. Calhoun, Langdon Cheves, David
R. Williams, and William Lowndes. These men all
attracted attention to themselves in Congress on account
of their sound sense and wisdom. Within a few months
they were considered as among the leaders in that great
body of lawmakers.
Lowndes and Calhoun did much of their work in
Washington together. They wished to see the Federal
Republic become strong. They wanted to see a larger
trade with countries across the sea. Others who knew
them at that time tell us about an old brown book
filled with maps. Calhoun and Lowndes were often
seen bending over these maps, with their heads
close together, drawing lines with their fingers and
eagerly debating as to where public roads and canals
172 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
should be made.1 It was the strong desire of both these
men to see all parts <>i' our country bound together by
highways. They had a special hope that lines of trade
would be established between the Atlantic coast and
the great West.
Lowndes's Record in Congress. — The speech made by
Lowndes urging the lawmakers to establish a strong army
and navy placed him among the best speakers in
Congress. From that time he often held the floor
either against or in support of such great statesmen as
Webster, Clay, and Calhoun. All over our country
people began to talk about the wise and patriotic
Lowndes of South Carolina.
On the 6th of December, 1820, Lowndes, arose to
speak. His long face was thin and pale. His hair had
become black. From every part of the hall the members
came crowding around him. They did not wish to lose
one of his words. The whole body of lawmakers was
excited over the question of slavery in the new state of
1 In the year 1800 a boat passed for the first time through the
Santee Canal, which connected the Santee and Cooper rivers. This
canal was twenty-two miles in length and cost more than thirty
thousand dollars a mile. It was made by an incorporated company,
organized in 1786, with General William Moultrie as president. The
cost of the work was paid in full by the stockholders, who were
South Carolinians. From 1800 until 1850 large quantities of cotton
were carried every year in boats from the upper waters of the Broad
and Catawba rivers through the canal to Charleston. When the
South Carolina Railroad was completed from ( iharleston to Columbia
and afterwards to Camden (1850), the canal was closed. It was
the second canal made in our whole country.
WILLIAM LOWNDES, THE WISE STATESMAN 173
Missouri. The Federal Union was in danger. Lowndes
loved the Union and wished to preserve it. His manner
was marked by dignity. He was courteous to all. He
spoke with calmness, set-
ting forth the facts in-
volved in the case. He
appealed for justice in
bahalf of the people of the
South and " was listened
to as to the oracles of
truth." The very honesty
of the man, combined with
his wisdom, led many to
vote with him. He did
much that day to uphold
the rights of the Southern
people and to save the
Federal Union.
A year later William Lowndes was named by the
legislature of South Carolina as a suitable man for the
presidency of the United States. At the same time
others named John C. Calhoun for the same high office.
These two were then living together in the same house
in Washington, and were in the habit of walking side
by side every day back and forth to the halls of
Congress. When both were nominated for the presi-
dency, their friendship for each other continued as
before. Every day the two tall Carolinians were
174 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
still seen walking side by side to and from the
Capitol.
The work of William Lowndes, however, was nearly
done. When his strength had wellnigh failed, he set
sail for Europe in October, 1S22, in search of health.
When the ship was far out upon the Atlantic, he
died and his body was buried beneath the waters of
the ocean.
During the forty years of his life, William Lowndes
rendered a large service to his state and his country.
He was "amiable, talented, patriotic," said his bosom
friend Calhoun. Henry Clay, the great Kentucky
statesman, said, " I think the wisest man I ever knew
was William Lowndes."
CHAPTER XXXVI.
LANGDON CHEVES, LAWMAKER, JUDGE, AND
BANKER.
Childhood of Langdon Cheves. - - Alexander Cheves
was a Scot who lived on Rocky River, in the present
Abbeville County. He carried on a brisk trade with the
Indians, giving them hatchets, blankets, and other
articles in exchange for the skins of wild animals. The
name of his wife was Mary Langdon. On the 17th
of September, 1776, in a log building on Rocky River,
the son of these frontier settlers was born. They
gave him his mother's name, Langdon.
LANGDON CHEVES
175
The first ten years of the life of the child Langdon
were spent in the fields and woods around his
father's home. Then he
went to Charleston and
became a clerk in a store.
From the work of selling
goods he was advanced
to the position of keep-
ing account-books. He
wrote up the books in
a good style of penman-
ship.
When Cheves was
eighteen he entered the
courthouse one day and
heard Judge William
Marshall make a speech.
That speech decided his
course. He made up his mind that he would be a
lawyer.
Some South Carolina Lawyers. — Cheves went into
the law office of Marshall, in Charleston, and began to
read law books. Three years later he became a lawyer.
Cheves was then about five feet ten inches in height,
with a strong frame and a fine, large head. He worked
without resting and success came at once. The famous
lawyers and judges of South Carolina in that day were
the Pinckneys, Hugh Rutledge, H. W. de Saussure,
LANGDON CHEVES
170
THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
Theodore Gaillard, John F. Grimke, and his son, Thomas
S. Grimke, Thomas Waties, John J. Pringle, Lewis
Trezevant, Samuel Wilds, William Smith, John S.
Richardson, and many more. Into this circle Langdon
MAGNOLIA CEMETERY, CHARLESTON
Cheves entered, and in ten years he drew into his hands
more business than any other lawyer in Charleston. He
was the leader among them all.
Cheves in Congress. — In 1811 he entered Congress
as the representative from Charleston. His associates,
as we have seen, were Lowndes, Calhoun, and Wil-
liams. Cheves was at once made chairman of the com-
LANGDON CHEVES 177
mittee to look after the American navy. He soon
afterwards proposed that a larger number of war
ships be built and that the seacoast should be forti-
fied.
When Cheves made a speech he always showed a full
and accurate knowledge of the subject about which he
was talking. Clearness marked everything that he said.
On one occasion he made a speech in reply to Daniel
Webster and completely defeated the man from
Massachusetts. In 1814 Cheves was chosen by his
fellow-members to be speaker of the House of Repre-
sentatives, the highest position in the body of lawmakers
at Washington.
Cheves as Judge. — Two years later (1816) Cheves
became a judge in the law courts of South Carolina.
The same habit of work, work all the time, marked his
career as a judge. We are told that he often sat upon
the bench in the courtroom from nine o'clock in the
morning until nine o'clock at night without a break.
He said that the law courts must attend to all the
business brought before them, and do it promptly. " I
work that I may rest," he was accustomed to say.
Cheves as a Banker. — In 1819 Cheves became the
head of the Bank of the United States, and went to live
in Philadelphia. In this position Ik; had to take charge
of large sums of money. The business of the bank had
not been well managed, but Cheves made a great success
of it.
178
THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
The Last Years of Cheves. — About 1830, however, he
returned to his native state and became a planter on
the Savannah River. In this work, as in all his other
undertakings, he met
with great success.
He died in the city
of Columbia, June 26,
1857, in the eighty-
first year of his age.
His body was borne
to Charleston and
laid to rest in Mag-
nolia Cemetery. A
great company of
people from that city
and from the rest of
the commonwealth
assembled at his tomb
to show honor to
his name. " Cheves
loved truth, and to it he sacrificed everything," said
one who knew him well.
Sophia Cheves. — Sophia Langdon Cheves, daughter
of Langdon Cheves, became the wife of Charles Thomson
Haskell, grandson of Col. William Thomson, of Orange-
burg. The sous of Sophia Cheves, bearing the honored
name of Haskell, rendered gallant service on many of
the battlefields of the Confederate War.
CONFEDERATE MONUMENT, MAONOLIA
CEMETERY, CHARLESTON
george Mcduffie
179
CHAPTER XXXVII.
GEORGE McDUFFIE'S OPPOSITION TO UNJUST
FEDERAL LAWS.
Childhood of McDuffie. — Georgia was the birthplace
of George McDuffie (17SS). Long afterwards, when he
made a visit to his early home in the country, he pointed
out the tree beneath whose shade he had often as a boy
played the game called " Knucks." At an early age
McDuffie became clerk in a store in Augusta, Georgia,
owned by James Calhoun, a
brother of John C. Calhoun.
The boy's mind was so
bright, and he was so eager
to learn, that his employer
said that he must go to
school. William, another
of the Calhoun brothers, then
sent the lad to Moses
Waddel's Academy. A small
pine box, whose lid was
fastened by means of a
leather strap and a nail,
held all of McDuffie's cloth-
ing when he left Augusta and crossed the Savannah
River to begin his studies.
Waddel's School where McDuffie Was a Student. —
george Mcduffie
180 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
Doctor Waddel's school was located among oak and
hickory trees upon a high ridge near the Calhoun settle-
ment in the present Abbeville County, South Carolina.
Some of the most famous men of South Carolina were
taught by Waddel. Among these were John C. Cal-
houn, Hugh S. Legare, James L. Pctigru, Pickens But-
ler, Patrick Noble, and others. When McDuffie entered
there were about one hundred and eighty pupils in
the school. There was a central building in which
recitations were heard. The boys of the school lived,
however, in log cabins that were scattered about in the
grove. The food given to them was cornbread and
bacon. A horn called them together for morning and
evening prayers. When the weather was warm the
students sat or lay down under the trees to prepare
their lessons. If they were thirsty they went to the foot
of the hill and with a cup made of broad hickory leaves
dipped water from the spring. The sound of the horn
told each class when to assemble in the presence of the
teacher.
The Greek of Homer and the Latin of Virgil and
Cicero were studied by George McDuffie in that log
academy in the forest. He was so earnest and eager in
work that it was not long before he was standing at the
head of all his classes.
McDuffie at South Carolina College. — In December,
1811, McDuffie went to Columbia and entered South
Carolina College. In a very short time he took Ins place
GEOEGE McDUFFIE
181
as the brightest and most successful pupil in the junior
class. As a member of the Clariosophic Society he
showed skill and strength in public speaking. The
other literary society in the college was called the
LIBRARY, SOUTH CAROLINA COLLEGE
Euphradian Society. He finished his course of study
by taking the first honor. His speech at the time of
graduation was on the " Permanence of the Union."
McDuffie Enters Politics. — McDuffie's next work
was the reading of law books. In May, 1814, he became
a lawyer and went to live at Pendleton, in the present
182 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
Oconee County. Then he went to Edgefield and be-
came the partner in law practice of Col. Eldred Simkins.
The library of Colonel Simkins was thrown open to
McDuffic and he used it with a will. Great success came
to him as a lawyer. In a short time he made many
friends and had a great rush of business. He was held
to be among the best lawyers of South Carolina. The
year 1818 found him in the state legislature, and in
1821 he was sent to Congress by the people of Edgefield
and Abbeville. He continued to be one of the leading
members of that body of lawmakers until 1834.
McDuffie as a Speaker. — Whenever it became known
in Washington that GaUrge McDuffie was to make a
speech the galleries of the legislative hall were soon
filled with people who were eager to see and hear him.
He was slender and rather inclined to stoop. His eyes
were sunken and of a bluish-gray. While among
his friends he was a man of few words, of quiet, reserved
manner, and was never known to jest or smile; now upon
the floor, face to face with his audience, McDuffie's eyes
soon began to flash, his face became full of light, his
words poured forth like a rushing stream, and his
body was straightened, erect and in continual motion.
His face showed that he was under the power of strong
feeling. With clenched fists he pounded the air. But
his line of thought was clear and his words were as strong
as those of his favorite writer, John Milton. He uttered
the deep convictions of his heart with so great earnestness
george Mcduffie 183
and boldness that he nearly always persuaded his audi-
ence to think as he did.
McDuffie Opposes High Tariff and Favors Nullifica-
tion. — McDuffie's life in Congress was one long fight
against placing a high tariff, or tax, on goods brought
into the United States from foreign lands. The Southern
planters had to buy these goods, and of course they had
to pay the tax laid upon them. McDuffie said that this
system was not fair or just, because it made the South
pay most of the taxes collected by the government at
Washington. A convention of the people of South
Carolina was called together in Columbia in November,
1832. This body met in the State House. James
Hamilton, Jr., the talented young governor of South
Carolina, was elected president of the convention.
George McDuffie was, however, the most influential
man present. Resolutions were written out and adopted,
declaring that South Carolina would not obey the tariff
law passed by Congress. This resolution of the conven-
tion is known as the Ordinance of Nullification. After
the vote was taken in the convention the written
ordinance was spread on the table. Seven aged members
of the body, who had been soldiers during the Revolu-
tion, walked forward to sign the paper first. The other
members then signed it in alphabetical order. When
this ordinance was passed, President Jackson declared
that he would use force to collect the tax. But Henry
Clay appealed to the lawmakers in the Congress at
184 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAEOLINA
Washington and the latter adopted Clay's Compromise
Tariff and thus reduced the unjust tax. Thus the ques-
tion in dispute was peaceably arranged.
During all these years McDuffie was doing his work as
a lawyer. He went from one courthouse to another
throughout the state. The people always assembled
in a great crowd to hear him speak before a judge and
jury. McDuffie was equal to the task of meeting in
argument such great lawyers of that day as John Bel-
ton O'Neall, who became Chief Justice, James L. Peti-
gru, William C. Preston, William Harper, who became
chancellor, and Hugh Swinton Legare.
McDuffie, Governor and Senator. — From 1834 until
1836 McDuffie held the office of governor. Then in
1842 he was sent to the Senate of the United States.
While in that position he helped to make Texas one of
the states of the Federal Union. After four years in the
Senate he gave up the office on account of bad health.
McDuffie's Later Years. — Many years before that
time some unwise friends had persuaded him to take
part in a duel with pistols. He was wounded in the
fight and the wound helped to break down his physical
strength. George McDuffie's later years were spent at
his country house, named Cherry Hill, located about one
mile from Doctor Waddel's Academy in what is now
Abbeville County. From the broad verandas of his
house he could look upon the Savannah River and the
plains of Georgia beyond. Around the house were gar-
ROBERT YOXGE HAYNE 185
dens filled with fruits and flowers. There he died in
1S51. His wife, the daughter of Col. Richard Singleton,
had passed away long before. She left an only daugh-
ter, who became the wife of Gen. Wade Hampton.
CHAPTER XXXVIII.
ROBERT YONGE HAYNE IN THE UNITED STATES
SENATE.
Robert Yonge Hayne. — Robert Y. Hayne was born in
Colleton District, South Carolina, Nov. 10, 1791. He was
the son of a planter. A grammar school in Charleston
gave him the elements of his education. There he read
law books in the office of Langdon Cheves and became a
lawyer. The War of 1812 called him into the field,
for a time, as a soldier. Then he went back to the law
courts and became one of the most successful lawyers in
Carolina.
Hayne began his wrork as lawmaker in the state legislu-
ture(lS14). He was chosen speaker of the House (1818).
In 1822 he was sent to the Senate of the United Stales,
and retained that position until he was chosen governor
in 1832. He died in 1839. During most of the period of
Hayne's senatorship, Calhoun sat in the chair as vice-
president, while Hayne stood on the floor of the Senate
as the chief advocate of South Carolina anil the South.
The Hayne and Webster Debate. — In January, 1830,
the most famous debate in the history of our country
186
THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
took place in the Senate chamber between Robert Y.
Hayne and Daniel Webster. On the 20th of January
Webster made a speech which gave offence to the
Senators from South Caro-
lina and the South. The
following day Hayne arose to
answer Webster's charges,
but Webster asked that the
discussion be postponed a
week. Hayne did not wish
to wait. Laying his hand
on his heart, Hayne said he
had something there he
wished to get rid of. The
gentleman had discharged
his fire in the face of the Senate, and he demanded an
opportunity of returning the shot. Hayne then began
his speech in reply to Webster. His friends were filled
with joy at the brilliant beginning. They told one
another that the Carolinian would win the victory.
On Monday, January 25th, Hayne continued his
speech. There was great excitement in Washington,
and for two or three days great numbers of people had
been rushing into the city. When the Senate met at
twelve o'clock the floors, lobbies, and galleries of the
Senate Chamber were crowded with spectators. The
doorways and stairways were filled with men, like
swarming bees.
ROBERT VONGE HAYNE
ROBERT YOXGE HAYNE 187
Senator Hayne was of medium height and rather
slender in body. His hair was light brown. A great
light seemed to be shining from his face as he arose to
answer the Massachusetts senator. His manner was
courteous and his voice rang out like a trumpet, clear
and distinct. Hayne's expressions were so full of
feeling that the great audience was moved. For four
hours they seemed to hang upon the words that poured
from his lips. An eye-witness, who believed that Hayne
was " the most formidable of Webster's opponents,"
has told us that he dashed into debate " like cavalry upon
a charge. There was a gallant air about him that could
not but win admiration. He never provided for retreat ;
he never imagined it. He had an invincible confidence
in himself which arose, partly from constitutional
temperament, partly from previous success. His was
the Napoleonic warfare; to strike at once for the capital
of the enemy."
" The people whom I represent," said Hayne, " are
the descendants of those who brought with them to this
country, as the most precious of their possessions, an
ardent love of liberty." The Carolinians were friends
of the Union, declared Hayne; they believed that the
Union should continue to be a republic such as it
was when the fathers founded it. " And who are its
enemies?" he cried. "Those who are constantly
stealing power from the States and adding strength to
the Federal Government."
188 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
With all his strength Hayne throw back upon Webster
the charges made by the latter against the South. The
Carolinian declared, as he took his scat, that his people
were " animated by that ardent love of liberty which
has always been the most prominent trait in the Southern
character."
The next day (26th) Webster made his chief address
in reply to Hayne. It had a great effect upon the
crowd assembled in the Senate Chamber. But from
this time onward the men of the South held up their
heads by reason of the strong, clear answer made by
Hayne to the enemies of the South. They were proud
of their champion and of their country
CHAPTER XXXIX.
JOHN CALDWELL CALHOUN'S SERVICE TO HIS
COUNTRY.
Calhoun's Childhood. — John Caldwell Calhoun was
born in a two-story frame house in the Calhoun settle-
ment, in Abbeville District, March IS, 17S2. His father
was Patrick Calhoun, and his mother was Martha Cald-
well, a daughter of John Caldwell, a surveyor. The
child John grew up tall and slim, with bright eyes and
long, tangled hair. As a boy he worked in the corn-
field by the side of his father. At the close of the
day, in winter, he sat by the wide, deep fireplace in
JOHN CALDWELL CALHOUN 189
the house and listened to his father's stories about the
days of the Revolution.
Calhoun's School Days. — One Sunday, when John
was about twelve years of age, a young minister named
Moses Waddel came across the Savannah River and
preached in a schoolhouse near the Calhoun settlement.
Patrick Calhoun, the patriarch of the village, took the
preacher home with him. By the fireside that night
young Calhoun met his first teacher. Waddel after-
wards married young Catharine Calhoun. Then John
went to Georgia to live in his sister's home and to receive
instruction from his brother-in-law, Waddel. Fourteen
weeks were given to the reading of some books of ancient
history. Then his eyes grew weak and the books were
closed. John's father died, and the fourteen-year-old
boy went home to his mother. She saw that he was pale
and thin, and she sent him out into the woods to hunt
and fish. He went also into the fields and plowed among
the corn. Four years were spent thus in the busy life
of the farm. John grew up a quiet lad, with little to
say. He did not care to play games with the other
boys in the village, but chose, rather, to go off into the
forest with a gun as his only companion.
When John reached the age of eighteen he made up
his mind to be a planter. But his brother, a merchant
then living in Charleston, came home on a visit and
urged him to go to school. The other members of the
family were ready to help him. In June, 1800, there-
190
THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
fore, he again entered Waddel's school, opened a Latin
book and went to work upon it. This was his first real
attempt to study, and he was then in his nineteenth
From a portrait
CALHOUN IN EARLY LIFE
year. Doctor Waddel was surprised at the quick way
in which John learned Latin and mathematics.
Calhoun at Yale University. — In two years he was
ready to enter the junior class at Yale College. The
JOHN CALDWELL CALHOUN
191
country lad soon found that he could easily stand first
there among his fellow-students. When they were
asked to work out problems in arithmetic or algebra,
From a portrait
C W.IHU N IN MATURITY
Calhoun was always the first to finish the task and
hand his slate to the teacher. When President Dwight
heard him in the class room, he said that Calhoun was
likely to become president of the United States. In
192 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
two years he completed the course of study at Yale
(1804). His mind was bright and strong. He had
learned how to use his tongue, and his manner of talk-
ing drew men to him. The purity and honesty of
Calhoun's character made him the chief leader of the
whole body of students.
Calhoun a Lawyer. — Calhoun made up his mind to
be a lawj^er. He did not find pleasure, however, in the
reading of law books. Such reading he called a " dry
and solitary journey." He loved to read books of
history. Steadily and faithfully, however, he continued
to work at his task. Three years were given to the
study of law, a part of the time in Lichfield, Connecticut,
and a part of the time in the office of Chancellor H. W.
de Saussure, a leading lawyer of Charleston. Then
in 1807 he put his name on a long board and nailed the
board to the outside wall of a little building in the
village of Abbeville. In this manner he began his
work as a lawyer among the people of his native district.
These came in large numbers to put their business
into his hands. We are told that in those early days
the tall young man of twenty-five was often seen stand-
ing in the street outside of his office, cutting a stick
with his pocket knife and talking with a group of far-
mers about the questions of the hour.
Calhoun's Attitude towards England. — About mid-
summer of the year 1807 news came that stirred the
people of the upper country. The farmers came riding
JOHN CALDWELL CALHOUN 193
into Abbeville to talk together about the recent outrage
on the ocean, when the British war vessel Leopard
fired a whole broadside of solid shot into the American
ship Chesapeake. The people were excited and angry
against England. John Caldwell Calhoun made a speech
to a large crowd of citizens assembled in the street at
Abbeville. His eyes flashed fire and his voice rang out
in strong, indignant tones that touched the heart of
every man present. The people had found their leader.
They sent him to the state legislature for two years
and then chose him to be a member of the body of
lawmakers which sat in Congress at Washington.
Calhoun's Marriage. — Some years before this time,
young Calhoun saw the bright eyes of his little cousin
Floride Colhoun, and he could not forget them. Her
mother took her to Newport, Rhode Island, and he
went there to see her. When he was in Abbeville he
often grew restless because he had to wait seventeen
yZ^<£*^>
THE AUTOGRAPH OF FLORIDE COLHOUN S FATHER
days for a letter to be carried on horseback from New-
port. On Jan. 11, 1811, there was a gathering of the
members of the Calhoun family in a beautiful home
among the rice plantations on the lower Santee River.
194 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
John and Floride there began their long, happy life
together as man and wife.
Calhoun in Congress. — Near the close of the year 1811,
Calhoun took his seat in Congress at Washington. In the
latter part of December he arose to make his first speech
to the members of that body. When he began to speak,
he bent forward as if from diffidence ; his words did not
flow rapidly. But the embarrassment soon passed
away, and he straightened his slender form to its full
height, a head taller than most of the other members.
His large eyes, dark blue in color, began to glow like
coals of fire. The look from his eyes was so piercing
that men sometimes thought that they gave out light
in the dark. The forehead was broad, and the black
hair was (ait short and brushed back so that it stood up
like bristles on the top of his head. His face seemed
to shine with light and changed its expression every
moment. His manner was marked by exquisite cour-
tesy and dignity; his gestures were quick and graceful.
Calhoun's words rushed from his lips with great rapidity,
as if they could not keep up with the swift course of his
thinking. Some of his words were clipped off to make
room for others. He was intensely in earnest. That
voice so sweet and mellow, and ringing out like the
music of a deep-toned bell, found its way into the hearts
of those who listened. As Calhoun stood thus, with
head erect and blazing eyes, he looked every inch a
man. He spoke out boldly against England. Her
JOHN CALDWELL CALHOUN
195
insults and wrongs towards our seamen must be met by
war, he said; the honor and safety of our whole country
must be maintained.
" We hail this young Carolinian," said a leading
man of that time, " as one of the master spirits who
stamp their names upon
the age in which they
live." Calhoun's speech
gave him a place at once
as one of the leaders in
the halls of Congress.
Soon afterwards he wrote
out resolutions pledging
the country to go to war
against England. " The
period has arrived," he
wrote, " when it is the
sacred duty of Congress
to call forth the patriot-
ism and resources of
the country." Congress
adopted these resolutions
and the war began.
When news of the first
American success over the British came to Wash-
ington, we are told that Calhoun, Henry Clay,
Lowndes, and Cheves joined hands and danced to-
gether a four-hand reel. Calhoun continued to urge
CALHOUN MONUMENT, CHARLESTON
196 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
that large numbers of soldiers should be sent into
the field. "We have had a peace like a war," he said.
' In the name of Heaven let us not have the only
thing that is worse — a war like a peace." On one
occasion he was called " the youthful Hercules who has
all along borne the war on his shoulders."
John C. Calhoun loved the republic that was founded
by Washington. He wished to see it grow strong.
He spoke in favor of a larger navy as " the most safe,
most effectual, and cheapest mode of defence." Before
railroads were known, Calhoun said, " Let us make
great permanent roads, not like the Romans, with the
view of subjecting and ruling provinces, but for the
more honorable purposes of defence, and of connecting
more closely the interests of different sections of the
country."
Calhoun as Secretary of War. — From 1817 to 1825
Calhoun was Secretary of War in President Monroe's
Cabinet. Order and system were brought by him into
the confusion that had marked the work of this
department. The United States Military Academy at
West Point was reorganized by Calhoun and started
upon the way to success.
Calhoun Vice-President of the United States. — He
was chosen vice-president of the United States in
1825 and afterwards elected for a second term. In
this office it was his business to preside over the
Senate at Washington. Promptness and dignity and
JOHN CALDWELL CALHOUN
197
From a dagueireotype
courtesy always marked him in the discharge of this
duty.
Calhoun's Views of States Rights. — During a period of
nearly eight years while Calhoun was vice-president, the
198 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
Northern members of Congress passed tax laws that
rested heavily upon the South. Calhoun aided
James Hamilton, Jr., and George McDuffie in urging
that the laws should be changed. He wrote out a
paper to show that the Southern states were paying
more taxes than they ought to pay to keep up the
Federal government at Washington. A law called the
Force Bill was brought forward in Congress, in which
it was proposed to send soldiers to compel the South
to pay the tariff and thus to carry more than her part
of the public burden.
Calhoun in the Senate. — Calhoun at once resigned
the vice-presidency and was sent to the Senate of the
United States, in which body in February, 1833, he
made a great speech on the Force Bill. At that time
his hair grew long and fell in dark, heavy masses over
his temples. His eyes seemed darker and more full
of fire than in the early days. The nervous right hand
and arm were half extended while he spoke. With the
left foot advanced he stood in front of the senatorial
chair on which was flung the cloak that he was in the
habit of wearing. The voice was clear and sweet, but it
had a deeper tone, for it was filled with the solemn con-
victions of years. He loved the Federal Union and he
wanted to preserve it. But justice for the South he
also wished to secure. " Plow is it proposed to pre-
serve the Union? " he said. " By force! Does any
man in his senses believe that this beautiful struct are —
JOHN CALDWELL CALHOUN 199
this harmonious aggregate of states, produced by the
joint consent of all — can be preserved by force? Its
very introduction will be certain destruction to this
Federal Union. No! No! You cannot keep the states
united in their constitutional and federal bonds by
force."
Calhoun's Country Home. - - Calhoun remained in the
Senate from 1833 until his death, in 1850, with the
exception of a brief term as Secretary of State in Presi-
dent Tyler's Cabinet (1844-1845). When public duties
did not keep him in Washington, Calhoun spent his
time at Fort Hill, a simple home which he built upon
a beautiful hilltop, where Clemson College is now located.
He always had a deep interest in the cultivation of his
farm. Agriculture he called the " first pursuit," that
is, the most important occupation among men. Many
of his letters were written to give directions about
plowing and planting and harvesting. While he was
making great speeches against Webster and Clay at
Washington, he was also thinking about his crops of
cotton and corn and about s nding garden and water-
melon seed to his home.
When he was at Fort Hill, Calhoun arose at daybreak
and walked over the hills that made up his plantation.
His keen eyes took in at a glance the condition of the
fields and of the crops. At half past seven he again
entered his home and sat down to breakfast. Then he
worked steadily in his office until three o'clock. The
200
THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
writing of long letters and discussions of public questions
kept him busy. After dinner he read history and books
of travel or carried on conversation. When the last
FORT HILL
beams of the sim were upon the hills, Calhoun's tall
figure might be seen walking again across the fields.
After tea there was reading and talking until ten, and
then he retired.
JOHN CALDWELL CALHOUN 201
Calhoun as a Man. — Conversation was the art in
which John C. Calhoun surpassed all other men of his
own time. By nature he was affectionate. Generosity
was stamped upon his frank, honest countenance.
The kindness of a great heart marked Ins manner. He
loved men, and in particular he loved young men.
In return, men loved him. The strong mind, the
pure heart, and the sympathetic, loving nature of Jolm
C. Calhoun won every man with whom he came into
personal touch. He was always the manly, accom-
plished gentleman. Lovable is the word that describes
this great Carolinian. He had no secrets to hide. No
vice, no folly, and no weakness ever left a stain upon
his nature. His soul was the home of all that makes
for purity and truth. We are told that he was often
seen, in Washington, sitting upright, on a sofa, snuff-
box in hand, talking hour after hour, in even, soft,
deliberate tones, about the principles of our govern-
ment.
Calhoun's Fight for the Rights of the South. — During
Calhoun's long term of service in the Senate he was
fighting for the Southern people. Many enemies arose,
who said that the people of the South were cruel; that
they did not show mercy to the negro slaves. " The
charge is not true," cried the Carolinian leader, with
ringing voice and flashing eye. He called attention to
the low, degraded, and savage condition of the black
race that came to the South from Africa. Within a few
202
THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
generations that race had been lifted upward to a vastly
better state of body, mind, and morals. Who had thus
st. philip's church, Charleston
"the westminster abbey of south carolina "
trained the black race for better things? The kindly,
generous, and noble white people of the Southern states.
His Last Great Speech. — His Death. — On the 4th of
JOHN CALDWELL CALHOUN 203
March, 18o0, at half past twelve o'clock, John C. Calhoun
entered the Senate to make his last effort to save the old
Union. He walked to Ms seat, leaning upon the arm
of his friend from South Carolina, Governor James
Hamilton. His body was bent under his own weight,
but his step was firm. A deep furrow ran across Calhoun's
broad forehead. His hair, thick and long and gray and
rising nearly straight from the scalp, fell over on all
sides and hung down in thick masses like a lion's mane.
The eyebrows were very near to the eyes and the cheeks
had little flesh upon them. His complexion was dark,
as if tanned by the sun. The lips were thin and the
mouth was drawn downward at the corners. His
features were firm and stern.
The Senate Chamber was crowded. Calhoun arose,
spoke a few words, and handed a bundle of papers con-
taining his speech to his friend, Senator Mason, of Vir-
ginia. While Mason was reading there was deep silence.
Webster and Clay sat like statues. Many of the senators
were moved to tears. There was a great hush among
the people in the galleries as the last appeal for peace
between North and South was heard from the noble
Carolina senator.
" How can the Union be preserved? " This was the
subject of the great address. There was not a word of
anger in it. He pleaded for justice toward the Southern
people. They had been greatly wronged, he said.
Jnless the North should stop its war against the South,
204
THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
there would be no longer any peace and honor for the
South in the Union.
When the address was finished, the members of the
Senate crowded around Calhoun to take him by the
hand and congratulate him. He walked forward and
st. philip's church, interior
stood for a few moments near the clerk's desk, and there
held an earnest talk with his two great friends, Daniel
Webster and Henry Clay. Calhoun was then led out of
the Senate, and a few days later he passed away. Clay
and Webster both urged the North to listen to the
Carolinian's appeal for peace.
JOHN CALDWELL CALHOUN 205
Calhoun's friends often spoke of him as a suitable
man for the presidency of the United States. Near the
close of his life he said: " For many a long year I have
aspired to an object far higher than the presidency;
that is, doing my duty under all circumstances, in every
trial, irrespective of parties and without regard to
friendships or enmities, but simply in reference to the
prosperity of the country."
Calhoun's Love for South Carolina. — The people of
the commonwealth of South Carolina always held the
first place in Calhoun's heart. " My dear and honored
state," were words that he often used. " South Carolina
has never mistrusted nor forsaken me," he said. When
the great leader died, the people of Charleston asked
that his body might rest among them. St. Philip's
churchyard already held in its bosom many of Carolina's
honored dead. A tomb was prepared for him there,
and on the 26th of April, 1850, a great company of
Calhoun's countrymen followed his body to the place of
burial. A spreading magnolia tree and a splendid
sarcophagus keep continual watch over the resting-place
of John Caldwell Calhoun, South Carolina's greatest
man.
206 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
CHAPTER XL.
PIERCE M. BUTLER AND THE PALMETTO REGIMENT
IN THE MEXICAN WAR.
Pierce M. Butler. — Pierce M. Butler was a native of
Edgefield County. He was trained to be a soldier and
became a lieutenant in the United States army. Butler
left the army and carried on business as a banker in
Columbia, but when the Seminole Indians became trouble-
some in Florida he went to help in the fight against
them.
From 1838 until 1840 Butler was governor of South
Carolina. When the Mexican War began, Butler
was made colonel of the Palmetto Regiment raised in
his native state. In 1846 these Carolina " boys,"
about twelve hundred in number, unfurled their beauti-
ful flag, shouldered their muskets, and marched away
under Colonel Butler to fight the Mexicans.
Butler's Regiment of South Carolinians in the Mexican
War. — In March, 1847, Butler's regiment formed a
part of Gen. Winfield Scott's army which captured
the Mexican town of Vera Cruz. Then they marched
with Scott into the interior of Mexico. Up into the
mountains and through narrow passes the soldiers
toiled. The sun was hot and the Mexicans fought
bravely, but the American troops drove them back.
On the 25th of August, 1847, a battle was fought at
THE PALMETTO REGIMENT
20'
Churubusco. The Mexicans held their ground with
great courage. When the fighting had been in progress
MEXICAN' MONUMENT, COLUMBIA, IN HONOR OF
THE PALMETTO REGIMENT
more than two hours, it was seen that the Mexican right
wing must be broken. Gen. Shields led a body of
Americans against the right end of the enemy's line.
The Palmetto Regiment formed a part of Shields' line
208 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
of battle. This was due to the request made by Colonel
Butler, that " South Carolina wants a place in the picture
near the flashing of the guns."
As Shields' men advanced over the level field the
chief fire of the Mexicans fell upon the Carolina
regiment. Round shot from the enemy's cannon, shell,
grape, canister, and musket balls came into their faces
like hail. Still onward the Carolinians rushed. Butler's
horse was shot under him, but as the horse fell the
gallant officer leaped to the ground and ran forward on
foot. The flag-bearer was shot down, but Lieutenant-
Colonel Dickinson seized the Palmetto banner and
was waving it aloft, when he received a mortal wound.
Adj. James Cantey was shot, Capt. J. D. Blanding
was struck down by a bullet, and Lieutenants Abney
and Sumter were bleeding from wounds. As Dickinson
fell Colonel Butler changed the course of his regiment
and led them into the thickest part of the battle. The
enemy increased the fury of their fire. A bullet stretched
Butler lifeless on the field, but his men rushed on and
drove the Mexicans in flight toward the City of Mexico.
A large part of the victory at Churubusco was won by
Butler and his Carolina riflemen.
At the storming of Chapultepec, Sept. 13, 1847, the
Palmetto Regiment formed a part of one of the columns
of attack. Straight up the steep hill the Carolinians
fought their way step by step. At the top of the hill
stood a high wall. Over the wall rushed the Carolina
THE PALMETTO REGIMENT 209
regiment in company with other brave troops, and the
fortress was taken.
Chapultepec stood in the plain near the City of Mexico.
When the fortress was captured Scott's army marched
forward, only to find that the city was surrounded by a
wall high and thick. The openings hi the wall were
closed by large, heavy gates. A company of riflemen
of the regular army and the Palmetto Regiment were
placed in front to lead the attack. As the Carolinians
rushed towards the Belen gateway, a fearful fire from
- the Mexican cannon and muskets swept the road over
which they must pass. Riflemen stood on the wall
above the gate and the blazing of their guns seemed
like a solid sheet of fire. The roar of the heavy guns
was terrible to hear. The Carolinians paused not.
Every moment men were falling, but their comrades
rushed through the gateway and the Mexicans fled.
The beautiful flag of the Carolina regiment was imme-
diately planted on the wall above the gateway, the
first American flag to float over the captured city.
When the rest of the army saw that beautiful banner
bearing aloft the palmetto and the crescent of South
Carolina, they knew that the City of Mexico was taken.
210 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
CHAPTER XLI.
J.MARION SIMS, THE GREAT SURGEON.
J. Marion Sims's Boyhood. — James Marion Sims was
born Jan. 25, 1813, in Lancaster District, South Carolina,
about ten miles south of the town of Lancaster. His
father was sheriff and surveyor of the district of Lancas-
ter and became colonel of a regiment during the war
against England, in 1812-1815.
When Marion, as he was called, was five years old he
went to an old field school near Hanging Rock Creek.
During the short term that ran through the summer
months he learned to spell words of two syllables. At
the age of six he went away from his father's house to
live in the home of a school-teacher. The little boy was
badly treated by the teacher and by one of his grown
daughters. This stern old man made it a rule to whip
every boy the first day that he entered his school.
Marion's father soon took him home again. His next
teacher taught the pupils well in arithmetic and writing,
but his temper was hot and he would whip all the boys
little and big without any mercy. When Marion was
nine years of age he was sent to a teacher who gave more
instruction and less whipping. In this school Marion
stood at the head of the class in spelling.
Sims's Student Days. — The fifth day of December,
1825, marked a great event in Marion's life. On that
J. MARION SIMS, THE GREAT SURGEON 211
day he entered an academy in the town of Lancaster
and began to study Latin. A preacher named Henry
Connelly had charge of the school. He was an excellent
teacher. One day the mischievous young Sims fixed
a pin in a chair, with the sharp point sticking upward.
The schoolmaster himself sat down upon the pin, and
then he " flew up like a rocket and came down like the
stick," says Marion. Long afterwards Mr. Connelly
learned that it was Marion Sims who had fixed the pin
in the chair and refused to forgive his pupil.
In 1830 J. Marion Sims completed the course of study
in the academy. He wished to become a clerk in a store,
because his father, he thought, was too poor to give him
an education. His father insisted that he should go to
college. In October of that year, therefore, young
Sims entered the sophomore class in South Carolina
College, at Columbia. About six months afterwards
he left the college and went home. His father was
absent and his mother showed great surprise when she
saw her son. He told her that he wished to become a
merchant's clerk and help his father to make a living
for the family. The next morning the mother made
him return to his studies. One of his friends among
the students was James Henley Thorn well, who was
afterwards famous as a preacher and became president
of the college.
" Well, I dragged through college in 1831-1832. I
was not remarkable for anything very bad or very good.
212
THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
I was known as a self-willed but amiable fellow. My
recitations were about average." This is the way that
Sims wrote about his college days. He did not swear
or drink or gamble. In December, 1832, he com-
pleted the course of study
at the college and went
back to his father's
home.
Sims Decides to Be a
Physician. — The mother
of young Sims, before she
died, expressed her wish
that he would become a
preacher. His father was
anxious that he should
be a lawyer. The young
man of twenty did not
wish to become either a lawyer or a preacher, but
told his father that he meant to be a doctor. The
father's disappointment was very great. He said that
he would be very sorry to see his son "going around
from house to house through the country with a box of
pills in one hand and a squirt in the other." The father
lived long enough, however, to change his opinion, and
to set a higher value upon the noble work done by the
faithful doctor.
His Early Years as a Physician. — Two years were
spent in medical studies in Charleston and Philadelphia.
J. MARION SIMS
J. MARION SIMS, THE GREAT SURGEON 213
Then in May, 1835, J. Marion Sims opened an office as
doctor in the little town of Lancaster. He had his name
painted on a piece of tin two feet long. This sign was
hung outside of the office. His library of seven books
was locked up
in one of the ^lf * J? /j ^\,
drawers of his *P • ^fe^^z?^ <y^??z^ '^//''uxT
" THE AUTOGRAPH OF DOCTOR SIMS
waited three
weeks for his first patient, and then he was asked
to visit a sick child. He tells us that he did not
know what was the matter with the child. He gave it
several doses of medicine but the poor baby died. His
next patient was also a child. That baby died also.
Sims was so disappointed that he took down his long tin
signboard and threw it into an old well. He then put
all of his medicines and books into a small one-horse
wagon and went to Moimt Meigs, in Montgomery County,
Alabama.
Near Mount Meigs a man was lying in bed very sick.
He became thin and weak and his pain was almost more
than he could bear. Nearly a dozen doctors from far
and near went to see him. Not one of them knew what
made the man so sick. Not one gave him any help.
Marion Sims had a keen eye. The touch of his fingers
was exceedingly delicate. When he placed those skillful
hands upon the poor suffering frame, he soon found the
place where the disease was located. "With a sharp
214 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
instrument he made an opening in that part of the
man's body. The cause of the sickness was removed
and within a few days the sufferer became well and
strong. That case made Sims a famous man in the
neighborhood.
Sims's Career as a Surgeon. — Sims went to live in
Montgomery, Alabama. He soon became known there
as a wonderful surgeon. Men and women who had
sought help from many physicians and were not healed
came to Sims and he cured them. The lame and the
halt and those who were almost blind he healed. With
a sharp knife and other pointed instruments he did
it all. He knew the exact point in foot, arm, eye, or
body that needed the touch of the knife. He had in his
right hand the skill and steadiness needful for every
operation. His fame grew so that all those in that
part of Alabama that had diseases were brought to
him. To nearly all of these he gave relief.
In the year 1845 Doctor Sims gave relief to sufferings
still greater than any of those already mentioned. Several
women who were afflicted with a malady that had always
been considered incurable were restored to health by
his wonderful skill. The healing of this malady gave
Sims a place among the greatest surgeons and physicians
of the world.
A long and wasting sickness came upon Sims himself.
His faithful wife Theresa nursed him slowly back to a
moderate measure of health. He was never entirely
J. MARION SIMS, THE GREAT SURGEON 215
well again, but he never ceased to work in relieving the
pain of other people. He went to New York City and
established there the first hospital ever erected for the
treatment of women. He went to Europe and was
received with warm welcome by all of the greatest
surgeons and physicians of the Old World. Sims
was received as a guest at the palace of Emperor
Napoleon the Third of France. Honors were heaped
upon him wherever he went. He deserved them all.
He has already taken his place among those who have
been God's agents in bestowing blessings upon men
and women in every part of the earth.
COUNTRY HOUSE OF JOHN L. MANNING
(GOVERNOR OF SOUTH CAROLINA, 1852-1853)
PART IV.
MEN OF THE CONFEDERATE WAR.
I860 - 1865
CHAPTER XLIL
FRANCIS W. PICKENS, FIRST CONFEDERATE WAR
GOVERNOR OF SOUTH CAROLINA.
Francis W. Pickens. — Francis W. Pickens was born
in the year 1805, in what is now Oconee County. His
father was the second Andrew Pickens and his grand-
father was the first Andrew Pickens, the great Rev-
olutionary leader of the upper country. The second
Andrew Pickens held the office of colonel in the regular
army during the War of 1812 and was afterwards
governor of South Carolina. Francis, of the third
generation, was a student at South Carolina College
and became a lawyer in Edgefield. In 1858 he was
sent by President Buchanan as minister from the United
States to Russia. Two years later (1860) Pickens was
made governor of South Carolina.
Northern Treatment of the South. — We remember
that John C. Calhoun in his great speech in the Senate
216
FRANCIS W. PICKENS
217
(1850) asked the Northern people to be fair and just to
the South. The people of the South were doing all that
they could to help the negroes to be honest and truthful.
They were teaching the
Africans how to work and
how to live. They fed
and clothed them well
and treated them kindly.
Every day the negroes
were becoming a better
and a wiser people. Most
of the people of the North,
however, paid no atten-
tion to Calhoun's ap-
peal. They treated the
South more and more
unfairly. They said that
the Southern people were very wicked in the way
that they treated the negroes. Of course this charge
was not true, but many people in the North kept
on saying that it was true. The South and the North
became very angry against each other. In November,
1860, the Northern States elected as president Abraham
Lincoln, a man who had talked against the South in a
very unjust manner.
Lincoln's Election Regarded as Unfriendly. — Lincoln
was elected by that party in the North that was most
unfriendly and unfair to the South. The people of the
FRANCIS W. PICKENS
218
THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
South saw that as president he would make matters
worse instead of better. The South wanted peace.
Her people had grown weary of the harsh and unjust
talk and unjust laws of the people of the North. The
shortest and easiest way to gain peace, they said, was
FIIiST BAPTIST CHURCH, COLUMBIA
to go out of the Union. They had been living in that
Union in company with the Northern states since 1789,
that is, only about seventy years. The Federal Con-
stitution as they understood did not deny it to them
the right to withdraw.
The South Carolina Secession Convention. — South
Carolina was the first state to act. A convention of her
FRANCIS W. PICKENS
219
people met in the Baptist Church in Columbia on the
17th of December, I860. This convention was " the
gravest, ablest, and most dignified body of men I ever
saw brought together," afterwards wrote an eye-witness,
Professor Joseph Le Conte. The next day the members
of the convention went to Charleston, and on the 20th
of December, at twelve o'clock, noon, they assembled
in St. Andrew's Hall. The streets of Charleston
were crowded with people, flags were flying from every
house, and every man was wearing a blue badge in his
hat. Gen. D. F. Jamison, of Barnwell District, was
president of the conven-
tion. At half past one
o'clock Chancellor Inglis,
of Chesterfield, stood up
and read to the conven-
tion an ordinance which
had been written by
Chancellor F. H. Ward-
law. The vote was
taken at once and every
member of the conven-
tion, one hundred and
nine in number, voted
for the ordinance. Not
a man voted against
it. At seven o'clock in
bers signed their names to it. This ordinance said
FRANCIS HUGH WAEIH.AW
the evening all the mem-
220 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
that the people of the state of South Carolina re-
pealed the former ordinance which the people of the
same state adopted on the 23d of May, 1788. Church
bells rang and cannon boomed and the people shouted.
The union between South Carolina and the other states
was done away with, and the people of the common-
wealth thought (hat they would now have peace.
Southern Confederacy. — By the 1st of February,
1861, the seven Southern states which had then gone out
of the old Union formed a new union, called the Confed-
erate States of America. These states were South Car-
olina, Mississippi, Alabama, Florida, Georgia, Louisiana,
and Texas. The first capital of the Confederacy was
Montgomery, Alabama, Its first president was Jeffer-
son Davis, of Mississippi.
Fort Sumter Taken. — Governor Pickens asked the
Federal Government at Washington to give up Fort
Sumter, in Charleston Harbor, because the soil on
which Sumter stood was a part of the state of South
Carolina. President Davis made the same request, and
promises were made that the fort would be handed
over to the Confederates. Suddenly it became known
that these promises would not be kept, and that war
ships with soldiers and cannon and supplies of food
were on the way to strengthen and hold Sumter.
General Beauregard was in command of the Confed-
erate forces at Charleston. He sent a note to Fort
Sumter, asking the soldiers there to move out and leave
FRANCIS W. PICKENS
221
the place to him. They refused to go. The Confeder-
ates wanted the Federal garrison to give up the fort
peaceably. The commander of Sumter, Major Ander-
son, wished to go away, and when he heard a few days
HALL OF THE ST. ANDREW'S SOCIETY, CHARLESTON
ERECTED, 1814 BURNT, 1861
before that ships were coming, he said: "My heart is
not in the war which I see is to be thus commenced."
It was twenty minutes past three o'clock on the morn-
ing of April 12, 1861. Four Confederate officers were
standing at the edge of the water at Fort Sumter looking
out to sea. Just outside of the mouth of the harbor
were the lights of two armed vessels. They were coming
to make war against the Confederacy. President Lincoln
£>O0
— — —
THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
had sent the vessels to open the war and there they
were at the mouth of the harbor. The Confederate
officers handed a note to the commander of the fort,
saying that within one hour the Confederate cannon
would open fire. Then the officers entered a boat and
rowed away. At
half past four
o'clock a shell
was fired from
Fort Johnson, on
James Island. It
made a path of
light through the
darkness as it
sped towards
Sumter. The
sound of the gun
rolled across the
water to the great
crowd of people
who were looking
on from the wharf
and from the
houses in Charles-
ton. They saw the shell burst over Sumter, and then
they heard a great roar of artillery as all the Con-
federate batteries began to fire. At seven in the morn-
ing another war vessel appeared outside. At the same
JEFFERSON DAVIS
FRANCIS W". PICKENS. 223
time the guns of Sumter began their reply to the Con-
federates.
For thirty-four hours the battle was kept up. Many
of the cannon in Sumter were knocked from their places
by the ten-inch shells of the Confederate guns, and the
woodwork of the fort was set on fire. The garrison
surrendered and sailed back north in the vessels whose
coming had begun a great war.
Lincoln Begins the War. — President Lincoln com-
menced the war against the South by sending an armed
force in war vessels to Charleston Harbor, in April,
1861. When that expedition returned to New York,
Lincoln called out a great army to march by land
into the Southern states. Then four other states went
out of the Union and joined the Southern Confederacy.
These were Virginia, North Carolina, Arkansas, and
Tennessee. Richmond, in Virginia, became the capital
of the Confederacy. The North kept up the war against
the South by sending armies to invade the Southern
states. For four years the South kept back the invad-
ing forces. Sixty-one thousand men went from South
Carolina to do their part of the fighting. In addition
to these, ten thousand old men and boys stood ready
with arms to defend their homes.
224 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
CHAPTER XLIII.
MILLEDGE L. BONHAM, SECOND CONFEDERATE WAR
GOVERNOR OF SOUTH CAROLINA.
Milledge L. Bonham. — Milledge L. Bonham was born
in Edgefield District (1815). He was graduated from
South Carolina College in his twenty-fifth year and be-
came a lawyer. In 1836 he went to Florida as a soldier
to fight against the Seminole Indians. Ten years later
he served in the United States army in Mexico, as
colonel in command of a regiment. From 1S56 until
I860 he sat in Congress at Washington as a representative
from his native state.
Bonham as a Soldier. — At the battle of Manassas, in
1861, Bonham was in command of a South Carolina
brigade1, which was afterwards led by J. B. Kershaw.
Two of Bonham's regiments took part in the fight at
Stone Bridge near Manassas. AVhen the Federal army
was driven in rout from that field Bonham's brigade
rushed after it in pursuit.
Bonham as Governor. — After the battle of Manassas
(1861) Bonham was elected a member of the Confederate
Congress at Richmond. In 1862-1864 he was governor
of South Carolina. During this time Bonham showed
great energy in sending men from South Carolina to
fight in Virginia and in the Mississippi Valley. At the
same time he had a great battle in progress under his
MILLEDGE L. BONHAM, SECOND WAR GOVERNOR 225
own eye at Charleston. There the Federal army and
navy were using all their strength to capture the city
by the sea.
Attempt of Federals to Regain Fort Sumter. — Fort
Sumter was taken by
Beauregard in April,
1861. In April, 1863,
a fleet of nine Federal
war vessels entered
the mouth of the
harbor to take Fort
Sumter from the Con-
federates. Their ves-
sels were the strongest
ships then upon the
sea, and some of their
guns threw fifteen-
inch shells, each of
which weighed four
hundred and forty
pounds.
The sun came up in a clear sky on the morning of
April 7, 1863. The air was soft and balmy. At noon-
da}' the tide was rolling in strong, and at fifteen minutes
past twelve o'clock the Federal ironclads raised their
anchors and started towards the fort. The drum-beat
was sounded at Fort Sumter, and the five hundred and
fifty officers and men of the First Regiment of South
MILLEDGE L. IiONHAM
226
THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
Carolina Artillery, in gray and red, were formed and
went to their posts. The flag of the Confederacy
floated above them. In addition to this they ran up
the blue banner of Carolina, with white crescent and
palmetto, and also the colors of the First Regiment.
As these flags fluttered out thirteen guns boomed forth
a salute, and the regiment's band began a lively air on
the ramparts. Col. Alfred Rhett, commander of the
fort, stood on top of the parapet at the point nearest the
ships and watched them as they came on. Some of his
officers stood with him. Major Blanding and his men
FORT SUMTER UNDER FIRE
were ready with the lower row of guns and Lieutenant-
Colonel Yates was in charge of the upper row.
The April afternoon was bright with sunshine. The
air was still. The waters of the harbor seemed as smooth
as glass. A great crowd of people was gathered on the
battery and in the doors and windows of the houses in
MILLEDGE L. BONIIAM, SECOND WAR GOVERNOR 227
Charleston. Everybody held his breath as the big
vessels moved forward. Then men said, " Look !" A
puff of white smoke rolled up from Fort Moultrie, on
Sullivan's Island, and the booming of a heavy gun came
rolling across the water as the first Confederate shell
rushed out to meet the hostile ships. The latter opened
fire on Sumter and an entire battery sent back reply
from that fort. Confederate guns on Morris Island and
Sullivan's Island joined in the battle. The smoke floated
up until the sunlight changed it into snowy clouds.
The earth and the sea trembled with the thunder of a
hundred cannon. The air around Fort Sumter seemed
to be full of bolts of fire.
And how did the battle go with Fort Sumter? The
Confederates held bravely to their work. As they stood
on the walls of the fort they could actually see the great
black iron balls, fifteen inches in diameter, as they rushed
from the mouths of the gims on the ships towards the
fort. The thick walls fell where those balls struck.
But the Confederate gunners fired with deadly aim.
The Keokuk was riddled with heavy shot and four other
Federal vessels were badly injured. At sunset the
entire fleet gave up the fight and crept out of the harbor.
Early the next morning the Keokuk went to the bottom.
Confederate Defences of Charleston. — The Confed-
erates built two forts on the upper end of Morris Island.
These forts were called Battery Gregg and Battery
Wagner. Federal infantry came ashore upon the lower
228 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
end of this island and set up batteries. Then the ships
opened their fire and the land batteries fired, and six
thousand Federal soldiers advanced against Battery
Wagner. The Confederates drove them back and held
their position. Heavy cannon were then set up at the
southern end of Morris Island and their great shells
were thrown into Fort Sumter. The Confederate
gunners on the walls of Sumter would see a cloud of
white smoke among the low hills of the island. A heavy
black shell would arise from the cloud and speed toward
the fort. With a fierce hissing the shell rushed through
the air and struck the brick wall of the fort. Sixteen
days and nights without ceasing this firing was kept
up. The walls of the fort were broken down. Then
the war ships came up again to capture Sumter. The
Confederates stood bravely on the ruins of the fort and
kept back the enemy.
Other Attempts to Retake Sumter — 1863. — One hour
after midnight, in the early morning of Sept. 9, 1863,
Maj. Stephen Elliott, second commander of Sumter,
stood upon the broken wall of the fort. Some of his
men were at work bringing sand in bags from Charles-
ton to make the fort stronger. Two days before, the
commander of the Federal fleet had demanded the sur-
render of Sumter. But the gallant Elliott asked the
messenger to tell the Admiral that " he may have Fort
Sumter when he can take it and hold it." Elliott saw
now the soldiers who were coming to take it. Two lines
MILLEDGE L. BONHAM, SECOND WAR GOVERNOR 229
of boats filled with armed men were drawing near through
the darkness. The Confederates held their fire. When
the boats touched the landing place, Elliott's riflemen
poured in their shot ; they
flung fireballs and tor-
pedoes and pieces of brick
upon the foe. The heavy
guns from the other forts
sent a hail of grapeshot
among the boats. The
enemy was routed and
many prisoners were
taken.
Then the Federal can-
non began to throw their
shells into the fort, larger
shells and more of them,
and for a longer time.
Forty-one days and nights
the roar of the guns continued. The Confederates carried
sand and laughed while they worked and fired their guns.
The fort was theirs and they meant to hold it. One morn-
ing in November, 1863, a shot from the enemy cut the
fort's flagstaff. James Tupper, a lad from Charleston,
walked along the top of the wall for a long distance,
picked up the flag, and began to tie it fast to another
staff. The enemy turned all their guns upon him and
shells began to burst in the air around him. Three
STEPHEN ELLIOTT
230 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
of his comrades ran to help Tuppcr. The cannon balls
struck the sand near their feet and threw clouds of it
over the four soldiers. When they were lifting the
banner, a great shot struck it and knocked it from their
hands. Up it went again and the staff was planted
firmly in the sand. Fifteen long minutes they remained
in that place of awful danger. Then two of them stood
upon a pile of sandbags and waved their caps defiantly
at the enemy. Many and many a time again the flag
was put back in its place in the same manner after
the staff had been broken by cannon-balls.
Another Attempt on Sumter in 1864. — Let us look
again at Fort Sumter in July, 1864. The enemy's
shells had beaten down its walls until they were only a
few feet above the water. Capt. John C. Mitchell,
third commander of the fort, had the heart of a lion.
By night he brought sandbags and palmetto logs from
Charleston. His men dug holes in the sand and piled up
the bags and the logs to make their shelter safer. The
Federal ships and land batteries began once more and
finally to send their iron balls upon the garrison. Could
they take Sumter? Not so long as those brave Confeder-
ates had strength to aim their guns! A cruel shell killed
the gallant Mitchell, but Capt. Thomas A. Huguenin
stepped into his place as commander. Throughout
August and into September, 1864, sixty days in all, the
great three-hundred-pound shells hissed and roared and
burst about the fort. The Confederates sent back their
MAXCY GREGG'S BRIGADE 231
shells with aim so true that fifty-one of the enemy's
best cannon were knocked into fragments.
Fort Sumter was never captured from the Confed-
erates; the city of Charleston was never taken from
them by assault. Gen. II. S. Ripley was always ready
with his small army to drive back the land forces of the
enemy. Governor Bonham cheered on his countrymen
while they fought and died. Then Sherman's large
army came up the coast from Georgia, and the gallanl
Confederates withdrew from Sumter and from Charles-
ton to help their countrymen in the last battles against
the invaders in North Carolina.
CHAPTER XLIV.
MAXCY GREGG'S BRIGADE.
James Gregg. — The Greggs came from Scotland to
the Pee Dee country and built homes in the present
Marion County about 1752. James Gregg was born
there in 1787. Tie completed the course of study at
South Carolina College in 1808. Five years later he
married Cornelia Maxcy, daughter of Jonathan Maxcy,
first president of the college.
During a long period James Gregg was the foremost
lawyer in the town of Columbia. He was more than
six feet tall and as straight as an arrow. So wise and
so strong and so honest was the elder Gregg that his
232
THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
people sent him for twenty-four years, term after term,
to sit as their lawmaker in the legislature.
Maxcy Gregg. — The eldest son of James Gregg was
given his mother's name and called Maxcy Gregg. At
the age of eighteen he completed his education at
South Carolina College,
standing first among his
classmates. The son en-
tered into partnership
with his father as a law-
yer. In the midst of
work, he did not forget
his Latin and Greek
books, but often read
them. He loved to
study flowers and birds,
and he built a small
observatory on the top
of his house to enable
him to watch the move-
ments of the stars. In 1846 Maxcy Gregg laid aside
his law books, and was appointed major in a regi-
ment of soldiers which expected to take part in
the Mexican War. The war was over, however, before
they were able to reach the field. He took up again
his work in the courts of law, and in 1860 was elected
a member of the convention that passed the ordinance
of secession. The convention ordered the enlistment
^^H
J™-
^^*#^ «--t^ wQpfe*1*'
\ J^ II
k. ]dr*Upm*
;r. :■-.,. -^
•
v. ■
MAXCY GREGG
MAXCY GREGG'S BRIGADE 233
of the First Regiment of South Carolina Volunteers,
and appointed Maxcy Gregg as commander. With this
regiment he was in service at Charleston until after the
capture of Fort Sumter.
Gregg's Brigade. — In 1862 Gregg was made com-
mander of a brigade of five regiments. These were the
First, Twelfth, Thirteenth, and Fourteenth regiments
and Orr's rifle regiment of South Carolina Volunteers.
This brigade became a part of the Confederate army,
under Gen. R. E. Lee, at Richmond, in Virginia. When
General McClellan led a Federal army against Richmond
in June, 1862, General Lee began to fight him. Then
McClellan started to get away from the Confederates,
but the latter folio ved close after him. Gregg's Caro-
linians marched in front in this rapid pursuit of the
Federal soldiers. The latter halted on a high ridge
near Gaines's Mill and prepared to fight. They arranged
their cannon on top of the ridge, while their riflemen
stood in several lines to hold the position.
At Gaines's Mill. — Lee ordered his Confederates to
advance and take the hill from the Federal army.
Gregg's men led the way across the creek at the foot of
the slope and started up the hill. They were drawn
out in a long line, with flags waving above them and
their musket barrels gleaming in the bright sunlight.
Solid shot from the cannon on the ridge tore through
their ranks. Grapeshot from the same wide-mouthed
guns was poured upon them like hail. Musket balls
234
THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAKOLINA
seemed to fill the air, and the ears of the soldiers were
deafened by the crashing and roaring of the little guns
and the big guns. The men of Carolina marched
straight on in the face of death. Other Confederate
brigades advanced on their right and on their left and
behind them. They paused long enough to pour their
rifle fire into the faces of the enemy and then advanced
with a rush and a loud
yell.
General Gregg was on
horseback. He rode for-
ward among his soldiers.
Men were falling all around
him, but Gregg was cool
and watchful. When the
roar of the guns deepened
and the hail of bullets
thickened, Gregg drew his
sword and called to his men
to stand firm. His voice
was heard above the awful
noise of the battle. The
soldiers saw the horse
standing upon his hind
feet with his fore legs beating the air and his nostrils
spread wide in terror. Gregg sat upon the horse as fixed
as a statue, his firm figure erect, the reins in his
left hand and the bright sword outstretched in his
CONKEHERATE MONUMENT,
CHESTER
MAXCY GREGG'S BRIGADE 235
right hand. When the soldiers saw and heard their
great leader among them in that place of death, and
when they looked upon the light in his face, they dashed
forward with new courage and seized the top of the
hill. The rest of the Confederates advanced at other
points, and McClellan was driven from the ridge and
through the swamps to the lower part of the James
River.
With Jackson. — In August, 1SG2, Gregg's brigade
joined that part of the Confederate army known as
Stonewall Jackson's " foot cavalry," because they
marched so far on foot. They went to the upper
Rappahannock River, in Virginia, to fight General
Pope's Federal army. It was decided to make a great
circuit and get behind Pope. The Confederates threw
away everything except their rifles, powder, and ball.
With long, swinging steps they went around through the
country, laughing and joking and singing songs. The
sun was hot, and the way was dusty, and the soldiers
had nothing to eat but dry biscuits, green apples, and
green corn, which they found in the fields. Their clothes
were in rags, and many of them had no shoes. On and
on they went. In two days they marched more than
fifty miles. Pope's supplies of food and ammunition
and clothing for his army were piled in great warehouses
at Manassas. These were seized by the Confederates.
For one whole day the hungry Southern soldiers had
more than they could eat and wear. They tried on new
236 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
shoes, picked out good clothing, ate flour cakes and
canned vegetables, drank good coffee, and smoked cigars
until darkness came. Everything that was left was
burned, and Pope's hungry men came up to have a
fight. The Confederate army was then arranged in
line ready for the second battle on the field of
Manassas.
The Second Battle of Manassas. — Gregg's brigade of
Carolinians held the left end of this Confederate line of
battle. The five regiments were placed there on a
small hill covered with rocks and trees. A large part
of the Federal army was thrown against Gregg's brigade,
for Pope wished to capture that end of the Confederate
line. In six great attacks, one after another, the
Federal columns rushed toward that piece of woodland.
The fighting went on from early morning till darkness
came. The Carolinians fought like heroes. Twice
they rushed forward with a yell and drove the enemy
in flight before them. In the afternoon the enemy
came in larger numbers. They fairly swarmed in the
woods and closed in upon Gregg's men from the front
and from left and right. The firing made one continuous
crash and roar. It was a very storm of death, but the
Carolinians never failed. They were like tigers at bay.
Some stood up and loaded and fired their muskets.
Some knelt down to take careful aim. Some lay on the
ground and fired. The two lines came so close together
that the Confederates used their bayonets, and some of
MAXCY GREGG'S BRIGADE 237
them drove back the enemy with rocks. The officers
were helping in the fight with swords and pistols.
Gregg moved about everywhere on foot in that awful
place. He was always calm. His great courage gave
new heart to every soldier that looked upon him. He
saw his line growing thinner under the enemy's fire.
One third of his brigade lay around him, wounded or
dead, and his men had fired away nearly all of their
cartridges. When a messenger came from another part
of the battle to ask if Gregg could hold the hill, he sail I
that he could hold it. " Tell General Hill," said Gregg
to the messenger, "that my ammunition is exhausted,
but that I will hold my position with the bayonet."
The place was held.
A little later, the Federal army of Pope was defeated
and driven across the Potomac, out of Virginia. No
soldiers did more to win the glorious victory of Second
Manassas than the brave Carolinians who followed
Maxcy Gregg.
Gregg's Death. — At Harper's Ferry and at Sharps-
burg in September, 1862, Gregg and his men were among
the foremost in the fighting. At Fredericksburg, in
Virginia, on the 13th of December, 1862, Gregg's brigade
formed the second part of Stonewall Jackson's line of
battle; that is, they were in reserve. A large body of
Federal troops broke through the first line and went
rushing back through the woods towards the second line.
Gregg thought that they were Confederates. He there-
238
THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
fore spurred his horse in front of his own men, and
urged them not to fire upon their friends. The Federal
soldiers opened fire, and the gallant Gregg fell from his
horse with a mortal wound. Col. D. H. Hamilton,
of the First Regiment,
brought the whole bri-
gade at once into action,
and they drove the Fed-
eral forces in rout from
the field. Two days later
the heart of every man
in the brigade was stricken
with grief, for their brave
leader died.
Gen. Robert E. Lee wrote
to Governor Pickens con-
cerning General Gregg, that
" he has always been at
the post of duty and of
danger, and his services in
this army have been of in-
estimable value, and his loss
is deeply lamented. In its greatest triumphs and its
bloodiest battles he has borne a distinguished part."
Lee said further, " The death of such a man is a costly
sacrifice, for it is to men of his high integrity and com-
manding intellect that the country must look to give
character to her councils, that she may be respected
and honored by all nations."
ROBERT E. LEE
SAMUEL McGOWAN'S BRIGADE
239
CHAPTER XLV.
SAMUEL McGOWAN'S BRIGADE.
Samuel McGowan. — Samuel McGowan was a native
of Laurens County, where he was horn in 1820. At
the age of twenty-one he was graduated from South
Carolina College. He became a lawyer at Abbeville
and was very successful. In 1846 lie went to Mexico
with the Palmetto Regiment and was made captain.
Afterwards he continued his work as lawyer at Abbeville
until the trumpet of war
sounded. Then he hurried
away to Charleston to aid in
the capture of Fort Sumter.
He went thence to Virginia
and took part in the first
battle of Manassas.
McGowan Becomes Com-
mander of Gregg's Brigade.
— In 1862 McGowan became
colonel of the Fourteenth
Regiment of Gregg's brigade.
After the death of General
Gregg, McGowan was made commander in his place and
from that time onward this body of men was known as
McGowan's brigade. General McGowan spent the
winter of 1862 with his men near the battlefield of
SAMUEL MCGOWAN
240 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
Fredericksburg. They built log huts and plastered them
with mud and called their village by the name of Camp
Gregg. In May, 1863, they seized their muskets and
marched into the thickets to take part in the battle of
Chancellors ville.
McGowan's Brigade at Chancellorsville. — After Stone-
wall Jackson was wounded in the woods at Chancellors-
ville, McGowan's brigade was led forward with the
other brigades of A. P. Hill's division, to form the front
part of the Confederate line of battle. They lay down
under the pine-trees and slept until morning. In the
early light of the morning they saw just before them the
log breastworks piled up by the Federal troops. Cannon
and muskets began to be fired behind the logs. The
Confederates replied to this fire and the battle was soon
raging. A great cloud of smoke from the guns settled
down upon the forest and the flashing of muskets
was like fire in the darkness. McGowan stood near the
flag of the First Regiment and cheered on his men.
Then he mounted a log and stood in full view urging his
troops to advance. A musket ball struck him, and as he
fell Colonel Edwards, of the Thirteenth Regiment, rushed
forward and led the brigade towards the log breast-
works. As the brigade advanced Colonel Edwards
was shot. Then Col. Abner Perrin, of the Fourteenth
Regiment, led the brigade forward. At the same time the
whole Confederate army rushed against the Federal posi-
tion and drove the Federal soldiers out of the wilderness.
SAMUEL McGOWANS BRIGADE
241
McGowan's Brigade at Gettysburg. — At the beginning
of the first day's battle at Gettysburg, Pennsylvania
(July 1, 1863), a strong Federal force held the top of a
long slope. A Confederate line advanced part of the way
up the slope and fought with muskets. The battle went
on and many men fell on both sides, but still the Federal
If
J
■r ■
1 w'^'M ^^^B^b^
---
v' < CS
:; WS^Bm
y,
V 1
■
-^^SSSojf
t« " ■^•^■E . .
CONFEDERATE MONUMENT AND COURTHOUSE, ORANGEBURG
troops held the top of the slope. McGowan's brigade
was sent forward. When the men started up the hill
they found the ground covered with dead and wounded
Confederates. They moved on and the other Confed-
erates gave a cheer for South Carolina. The enemy
began to pour grapeshot into them, but the line of the
Carolinians went up that hill in regular order, as if on
parade. When balls and shot and shell were raining
upon them in a torrent, Col. Abner Perrin, the brigade's
242 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
commander, spurred his horse through his own line,
passed to the front, waved his sword and called his men
to follow. A great shout went up from every throat
when the men saw their daring leader in front of them.
One rapid rush, with men falling at every step, and they
gained the top of the slope, seized the enemy's cannon,
and scattered the opposing force. The flag of the First
Regiment was the first Confederate banner raised in the
town of Gettysburg.
McGowan's Brigade in Northern Virginia. — Early in
May, 1864, Lee wished to strike the first blow at Grant
in the Wilderness of northern Virginia. General
McGowan's wound had healed, and he led his brigade
forward with the rest of the Confederates. The Caro-
linians took position for a moment upon a ridge. The
cannon were already roaring some distance away. Orr's
regiment of riflemen knelt down and uncovered their
heads and offered prayer to the God of battles. The
sharp crack of rifles came nearer and nearer, but the
voice of the chaplain, Francis P. Mullally, was heard
above the sound of fighting. Then the entire brigade ad-
vanced to the attack. Nobly they did their part in that
fierce struggle which ended with the repulse of Grant.
A few days later Lee and Grant fought a great battle
at Spottsylvania. Grant captured a part of Lee's
breastwork. McGowan's brigade with a Mississippi
brigade was sent to drive Grant's men away. The logs
were piled up high and there was a trench dug on each
SAMUEL McGO WAN'S BRIGADE 243
side of the works. The Carolinians stood on one side
of the pile of logs and the Federal troops on the other
side. Some men thrust their muskets between the
logs and fired. Some climbed to the top and shot down
from above. Others put the muzzles of their rifles over
the top log and blazed away. The terrible struggle went
on for twenty hours. The rain was falling nearly all
the time and the trenches were filled with water. The
men stood and lay in this water, which soon became red
CHARLESTON IN 1860
with blood. Bushes and even trees were cut down by
the rifle bullets. This awful place was known as the
Bloody Angle. Carolinians and Mississippians were
the heroes of the famous fight. General McGowan
received a wound and was taken from the field. Col.
J. N. Brown, of the Fourteenth Regiment, commanded
244 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
the brigade throughout the battle until Grant was
forced to march away from the field.
The next leader of the brigade was Gen. James Conner,
a lawyer from Charleston, who had entered the Confed-
erate war as a captain in the Hampton Legion. Then
General McGowan came again as commander and
continued with the brigade until the surrender of Lee,
at Appomattox. After the war, General McGowan
became a judge. He died in the year 1895.
CHAPTER XLVI.
JOSEPH B. KERSHAW'S BRIGADE.
Joseph B. Kershaw. -- Joseph B. Kershaw was born
at Camden, South Carolina, Jan. 5, 1822. As a boy he
went to Charleston and became a clerk in a store. Then
he returned to Camden and read law books, and at the
age of twenty-one became a lawyer. Kershaw served
in the Mexican War as a lieutenant. In 1860 he was
elected a member of the Secession Convention, and then
buckled on his sword as colonel of the Second South
Carolina Regiment. This body of troops as a part of
Gen. M. L. Bonham's brigade fought bravely in the first
battle at Manassas, in Virginia. In 1862 Bonham was
elected to the Confederate Congress, and Kershaw
became leader of the brigade which contained the
Second, Third, Seventh, and Eighth regiments.
JOSEPH B. KERSHAW'S BRIGADE
245
STONEWALL JACKSON.
Kershaw's Brigade around Richmond. — In June,
1862, Kershaw's men entered the swamps and thickets
near Richmond, with the rest of Lee's army, and helped
to fight McClellan. They rushed
forward to the very mouth of
the enemy's cannon and used
their bayonets in driving him
from the field.
With Jackson. — When Stone-
wall Jackson advanced to cap-
ture Harper's Ferry (September,
1862), Kershaw's brigade was
ordered to capture Maryland
Heights, near that place. The
men had to climb a steep mountain and when they
reached the top they found the narrow pathway filled
with great stones, trunks of trees, and tangled brush-
wood. As they advanced over these, the enemy kept
up a continual fire in their faces. The Carolinians
did not pause. Sergeant Strother, more than six feet
in height, carried the flag of the Eighth Regiment;
when he fell, Captain Harllee seized the colors and
waved them over his head. A ball stretched him on
the field, but Colonel Henegan picked up the flag and
called to his men to follow. As he went down with
a dangerous wound the men halted. The colonel's
voice rang out clear, " Charge and take the works! "
The soldiers advanced with bayonets fixed and planted
246
THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
their flags on the Heights. Harper's Ferry was cap-
tured soon afterwards.
At Sharpsburg. - - Kershaw's brigade was marching
most of the night before the battle of Sharpsburg, in
Maryland. The men went into the fight early in the
morning tired and hungry.
And yet many of Kershaw's
troops entered the battle
on a run. The left end of
General Lee's line needed
help. A strong body of
Federal troops was advanc-
ing against that part of
the Confederate army. Ker-
shaw's men, with other bri-
gades, met them. There
was an awful crash from
the muskets of the Confed-
erates and the Federal
troops turned back. That
part of the field was won.
Then Gregg's Carolinians came to help the right end of
Lee's line and won the victory there.
At Fredericksburg. — At Fredericksburg Kershaw's
brigade was increased by the addition of the Fifteenth
Regiment and the Third Battalion of South Carolina.
Some of Kershaw's men were placed on top of Marye's
Hill. The rest of his soldiers with the Georgians and
JOSEPH B. KERSHAW
JOSEPH B. KERSHAW'S BRIGADE 247
North Carolinians were at the foot of the hill, behind a
stone wall. Thousands of Federal troops, line after line,
advanced to capture that hill, but not one of them
ever reached it. The fire from the top of the slope was
well aimed. The men behind the wall did most of the
work of defence. One line of men stood up and fired as
fast as they could take aim and pull the trigger. The
rest loaded muskets and handed them to their comrades
at the wall. One of Kershaw's men named Kirkland
climbed over this wall and at the risk of his life carried
water to some of the enemy's wounded soldiers.
At Gettysburg. — Kershaw's brigade reached the
famous field of Gettysburg at .the beginning of the battle
on the second day. The brigade was in the division of
McLaws and in the corps of Longstreet. Kershaw drew
up his men in line in front of a hill called Little Round
Top. Cannon balls were making gaps in the line, but
the soldiers moved forward with bristling bayonets.
General Kershaw walked with his men, quiet and
brave; his eye was flashing and his clear voice gave new
courage to all. He was a man of deep piety and always
prayed while he fought. More of the enemy's cannon
were turned against his men and the grapeshot came like
hail. Every moment men were falling on the field, but
the Confederates held their fire and advanced. The Fed-
eral muskets opened fire and then the Confederate rifle-
men began their work. The whole Confederate line swept
forward across the open field and through the woods
248
THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
CONFEDERATE MONUMENT, MARION
and drove the enemy to the top of the ridge beyond.
A large part of the glory of that second day at
Gettysburg belongs to the Carolinians of Kershaw's
brigade.
At Chickamauga. — On the 20th of September, 1863,
Kershaw's brigade marched out at sunrise to take part in
the great battle of Chickamauga, in Georgia. A second
brigade was placed under Kershaw's command and
with the two he swept forward, driving the enemy
through the woods. An open field, eight hundred yards
wide, lay between Kershaw and the main Federal line.
The men fixed bayonets and rushed across the field at
JOSEPH B. KERSHAW'S BRIGADE 249
double quick. They captured nine of the Federal
cannon and forced the enemy to give up the top of the
ridge. Still another hill beyond was held by Federal
troops. Onward, therefore, dashed the troops of
Kershaw. The struggle for the hill was long and bloody.
Help came to Kershaw and the enemy was driven back.
During the night that followed the whole Federal army
fled from the field.
At Spottsylvania. — Early on the morning of the
6th of May, 1864, Kershaw's brigade with the rest of
Longstreet's corps started into the Wilderness of northern
Virginia. Through the fields and woods they moved
at a lively pace to bring aid to the rest of Lee's army.
A large body of Federal troops was advancing with fixed
bayonets. The Confederate army was in danger. The
brigade was led by Col. J. D. Kennedy. Kershaw
himself commanded other brigades in addition to that
whic"rr bore his name. Kershaw quickly arrayed all
of his troops in line across the roadway in the forest.
His eyes were flashing as he spurred his horse in
front of his Carolinians. " Now, my old brigade, I
expect you to do your duty," he shouted. The Caro-
linians did not falter, though many of their comrades
were slain. The enemy was coining rapidly toward them
along the road, but Kershaw's men opened fire at close
range, held their ground and checked the course of
Grant's men. Then Longstreet and Micah Jenkins led
a large force by another way and struck Grant in the
250 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
flank. The Federal army was driven from the field, but
Jenkins, the brave Carolinian, was left among the dead.
Defending South Carolina against Sherman. — Ker-
shaw's brigade fought in the valley of Virginia against
Sheridan and at Petersburg against Grant. Led by
General Kennedy the brigade returned to South Carolina
in January, 1865, to fight Sherman. When the latter
entered the southern part of the state, Kershaw's
men, Hampton's men, and other Carolinians, were
there to meet him. Slowly they withdrew, fighting
all the time, as Sherman's army advanced. In
May, 1865, Kershaw's brigade as a part of J. E. John-
ston's army stacked arms and the men went home
again.
CHAPTER XLVII.
MICAH JENKINS' BRIGADE.
Micah Jenkins, Commander of a South Carolina
Brigade. — Micah Jenkins as colonel of the Fifth South
Carolina Regiment fought in the battle of Manassas, in
July, 1861. In the following year, 1862, Jenkins led
the regiment known as the Palmetto Sharpshooters in
the battle of Williamsburg, near Richmond. One half
of the Confederate forces engaged at Williamsburg were
directed by the gallant South Carolinian, Gen. R. H.
Anderson. A South Carolina brigade, made up of the
First Regiment, Second Rifles, Fifth and Sixth Regi-
MICAH JENKINS' BRIGADE
251
merits, Fourth Battalion, and Palmetto Sharpshooters,
was placed under the command of Jenkins, in 1862.
Before the battle at Williamsburg this brigade was led
by R. H. Anderson,
but the latter was
now made com-
mander of a larger
body of troops, most
of them from other
states.
Around Richmond.
— On the 31st of
May, 1862, Jenkins
led his brigade into
the great battle of
Seven Pines, in front
of Richmond. The
Carolinians under
Jenkins formed the
left end of the Con-
federate line which
advanced into the thicket against the Federal forces.
They charged with bayonets and drove the enemy
out of his first camp. Forward again they went,
over logs and breastworks directly through the Federal
line of battle. The rush was kept up and Jenkins' men
captured a second camp. The enemy halted in a swamp
and fought desperately. The Carolinians paid no atten-
MICAH JENKINS
252 f THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
tion to the bullets. On they dashed and the enemy
fled.
The spirit of the Carolinians in this fierce battle in
the woods was shown in the words of Captain Carpenter
^M^l
m^rtUF "'
ttSsmwKtiL jm3& ^jm\m^^if — ■ &m
igsaifftV--''ta^
.jjfej^;:
h*fefc"«8^
« • '7. _-. . "!P|
"*■''' '' vfef?**,t**sS
■
"- ";l 'r- ' ' .,-.
'*K v-.^ifc' "^S
■t.
■
-^■SSI^B
"•' . ; - <
jjm^
SEVEN PINES BATTLEFIELD TO-DAY
to his men when he fell at the head of his company,
" Boys, I am killed, but you press on."
With Lee. — In the battle of Second Manassas, in
1862, General Jenkins and his brigade played their part
bravely and well, and helped to win for Lee his great
victory. They followed Lee in other campaigns and at
last entered the battle of the Wilderness. On the morn-
ing of the 6th of May, 1864, Jenkins' men, with some
of the other brigades under General Longstreet, struck
one end of Grant's line and defeated it. As they were
MICAH JENKINS' BRIGADE 253
driving the Federal army before them through the dense
woods, Longstreet was seriously injured and Jenkins
was slain. In the hour of victory death came to the
gallant soldier.
Bratton Takes Command of Jenkins' Brigade. — Gen.
John Bratton, known among his men as " Old Reliable,"
took command of the brigade after the death of General
Jenkins. On the 12th of May, 1864, Bratton's men
were in line of battle in the woods at Spottsylvania
Court House. The enemy advanced against them in
two heavy lines, one just behind the other. Bratton
made his soldiers hold their fire until the foe was
within a distance of fifty yards. Then at the signal,
a storm of minie balls was sent into their ranks. Down
fell the advancing line. Across the entire front of
Bratton's brigade lay a row of wounded and dead
soldiers. The rest of the Union soldiers fled and Bratton's
victorious Confederates held the field.
On the field of Appomattox the largest brigade in
General Lee's army was Bratton's brigade. Fifteen
hundred Carolinians, with loaded rifles ready for battle,
were still following Bratton when the Confederate forces
surrendered. In one body these soldiers all left Appo-
mattox, and still under the command of their brave
general marched home again.
254
THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
CHAPTER XLVIII.
NATHAN G. EVANS' BRIGADE.
Nathan G. Evans. — N. G. Evans sprang from Welsh
parentage. His early home was in Marion District.
In 1848 he completed the course of study at West Point
and was made an officer in the United States army.
He then went to Texas to fight Indians.
Evans was connected with the Second United States
Cavalry, and was called " Shanks " by his fellow-
soldiers. Robert E. Lee was an officer in this same
regiment. When South
Carolina went out of the
Union (1860) Evans re-
signed his position in
the regiment and started
home to help his people.
When he parted from
Lee the latter said to
him, " Good by, Shanks,
I suppose they will make
you a general." Some
months later, Lee himself
resigned from the Second Cavalry and entered the Con-
federate army.
Evans at Manassas. — Evans was made a general, and
took a leading part in the first great battle of the
NATHAN G. EVANS
NATHAN EVANS' BRIGADE 255
war, at Manassas. The brigade commanded by Evans
was placed in front of the famous Stone Bridge. The
Fourth South Carolina Regiment (Col. J. B. E. Sloan)
formed a part of his brigade. With only nine hundred
men Evans kept back for several hours a force of nine
thousand Federal soldiers. Later in the year 1861, at
Ball's Bluff, Evans as commander of Mississippi and
Virginia troops won a great victory.
With Lee. — Near the close of the year 1861 General
Evans became the leader of a South Carolina brigade
made up of the Seventeenth, Eighteenth, Twenty-Second,
Twenty-Third, and Twenty-Sixth regiments and the
Holcombe Legion. These soldiers helped to defend
Charleston for several months. Then in the latter part
of the year 1862 they went with Lee to Second Manassas
and Sharpsburg, where they won much praise for their
bravery. Then General Evans came again to take
part in the defence of Charleston, but his brigade
remained in North Carolina and Virginia under Stephen
Elliott, Jr., one of the heroes of Fort Sumter.
Around Petersburg. — In the summer of 1864 Elliott's
brigade formed a part of Lee's line of soldiers which was
keeping Grant's army away from Richmond and Peters-
burg. Elliott and his men were holding the top of a hill.
Grant's men dug a tunnel under this hill, filled it
with powder and put a match to it. The top
of the hill was blown into the air and a great many
brave men of the Eighteenth and Twenty-Second South
256 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
Carolina regiments were killed. Hundreds of the Fed-
eral soldiers rushed into the pit or crater made by the
explosion. Elliott himself was struck by a rifle ball,
but Col. F. W. McMaster took command of the brigade
and made a gallant stand to keep back Grant's soldiers.
Maj. John C. Haskell came rushing up with two heavy
guns and began to throw big shot among the men in the
crater. Other Confederates came to aid the Carolinians,
and Grant's forces were driven back with severe loss.
This famous victory of the Crater was due largely to
the courage of the men in the brigade of Elliott and
McMaster.
On the field of Appomattox the brigade was led by
Gen. William H. Wallace; Early on the day of the
surrender of Lee's army, Wallace's brigade fixed bay-
onets and drove back a portion of Grant's line for the
distance of a mile. Then they laid down their arms.
THE BRIGADES OF MANIGAULT AND GIST 257
CHAPTER XLIX.
THE BRIGADES OF MANIGAULT AND GIST IN THE
MISSISSIPPI VALLEY.
Manigault's Brigade. — In the year 1862 Gen. Arthur
M. Manigault led a brigade into the Mississippi Valley
to help the Confederates of that region. The Tenth
and the Nineteenth South Carolina regiments formed
a part of his force. In the battle of Murfreesboro,
Tennessee, Manigault's
men were in the front
part of the Confederate
army. Philip Sheridan's
brigade was posted upon
a ridge in a thicket of
cedar trees, facing Mani-
gault's brigade. As the
latter rushed forwar< 1
they met an awful fire
from Sheridan's cannon
and muskets, and were
forced to fall back.
Manigault was among
his men and led them to
the attack a second and
a third time. This last rush of the Confederates was
like a whirlwind. They shot down the gunners who
were firing four of the enemy's cannon, poured a hot
M. MANIGAULT
258 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAKOLINA
rifle fire into the faces of Sheridan's troops, and then
rushed upon them with fixed bayonets. Sheridan's
brigade fled in haste from the thicket of cedars and
carried with them in retreat all of the Federal forces on
that part of the field of battle.
Manigault's brigade fought in the battle of Chicka-
mauga, Tennessee, in September, 1863. The Tenth and
Nineteenth South Carolina regiments, led by Colonel
Pressley, saw their enemy standing behind a breastwork
of logs upon the crest of a hill. They advanced steadily
until they were within eighty yards of the logs. The
fire in their faces was hot, but a hotter fire was now
poured in by the enemy on their left. For a little while
the Confederates were staggered, but they did not turn
back. Pressley 's voice urged the men forward. A
dash was made for the logs. The Carolinians rushed
over them, drove the enemy back, seized three heavy
guns, and turned them against the defeated foe.
Gist's Brigade. — The Sixteenth and the Twenty-
Fourth South Carolina regiments formed a part of the
brigade of States Rights Gist. This body of Confederates
went westward in 1863 and helped to fight against
Grant's army in Mississippi.
In the battle of Chickamauga, the Twenty-Fourth
Regiment was at the end of Gist's line. The brigade
advanced into the woods and the South Carolina regi-
ment came upon a log breastwork. A destructive fire
was poured into their very faces, but the men stood
THE BRIGADES OF MANIGAULT AND GIST 259
firm and sent back shot for shot. One third of the
soldiers fell upon the field. Colonel Stevens had two
horses killed under him. Five of the Carolina officers
were killed and ten were wounded. Among those
severely injured were " the iron-nerved Stevens and the
intrepid Capers." When nearly all of the leaders were
stretched upon the field, the rest of the troops were
withdrawn. The officer
last mentioned, Col.
Ellison Capers, later a
brigadier-general be-
came afterwards the
beloved bishop of the
Episcopal Church of
South Carolina.
Gist and Manigault
with Johnston. — The
brigades of both Gist
and Manigault took
part in Gen. Joseph
E. Johnston's long
struggle against Gen-
eral Sherman in
ELLISON CAPERS
Georgia, in 1864. In the fall of that year they marched
with Gen. John B. Hood from Atlanta, Georgia, to
Franklin, Tennessee. More than five hundred miles
they went on foot through rain and mud and snow.
The men had little clothing, many of them had no
260 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
blankets for covering at night, and large numbers were
barefooted. During a part of the time they had nothing
to eat but cornmeal. In spite of cold and hunger, the
troops laughed and sang songs as they marched along.
On the 30th of November, 1864, they helped to win the
Confederate victory at Franklin. Manigault's brigade
was in the thick of the fight, and Manigault himself
was badly wounded. General Gist was slain while
leading his men to the attack.
The following report about Gist's brigade was written
by Col. Ellison Capers:
" Just before the charge was ordered the brigade
passed over an elevation from which we beheld the
magnificent spectacle the battlefield presented — bands
were playing, general and staff officers and gallant
couriers were riding in front of and between the lines.
One hundred battle flags were waving in the smoke of
battle and bursting shells were wreathing the air with
great circles of smoke, while twenty thousand brave
men were marching in perfect order against the foe.
The sign inspired every man of the Twenty-Fourth with
the sentiment of duty." Then General Gist rode along
the front of the line. He " waved his hat to us, expressed
his pride and confidence in the Twenty-Fourth, and
rode away in the smoke of battle, never more to be seen
by the men he had commanded on so many fields."
On went the men, yelling and firing as they charged.
The flag of the Twenty-Fourth was planted on the
WADE HAMPTON IN THE CONFEDERATE WAR 261
enemy's works. Over these rushed the Confederates with
bayonets fixed and the enemy fled. The battle was
won, but Gist was dead and Manigault and Capers were
lying wounded in front of the Federal breastworks.
Both of these brigades fought on the fatal field of Nash-
ville, in December, 1864. They came home again to
fight to the last in the Carolinas under Joseph E. John-
ston.
CHAPTER L.
WADE HAMPTON AND THE CAROLINA HORSEMEN
IN THE CONFEDERATE WAR.
The Hamptons. — Three great Carolina soldiers
have borne the name Wade Hampton. Each one of
them knew how to ride and shoot and fight. We
have seen the first Hampton dashing boldly into
battle in the days of the Revolution. After that
struggle he sat for a time as a lawmaker in Congress.
In 1812 he was made a major-general and fought against
the British in Canada. Then he laid away his sword
and began to plant cotton. In this undertaking his
success was so great that he was considered the
wealthiest planter in the United States and was re-
puted to own three thousand slaves. He left to his
son, the second Wade Hampton, hundreds of acres of
land in South Carolina, Louisiana, and Mississippi.
Wade Hampton the second went into the battle of
2o2
THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
A GARDEN AT THE HOME OF THE FIKST WADE HAMPTON
(Now the Woman's College, Columbia)
New Orleans, Jan. 8, 1815, by the side of Gen. Andrew
Jackson, for he was an aide on " Old Hickory's " staff.
When the victory was won, Colonel Hampton was sent
to tell the glorious news to President Madison. The
only way to make the journey was to ride through
the forests from the Mississippi Valley to Colum-
bia, South Carolina. The distance was about seven
hundred and fifty miles. He rode one horse all the way.
The noble animal swam rivers, plunged through swamps,
and completed the journey in ten days and a half, an
average of seventy-two miles a day. From Columbia
WADE HAMPTON IN THE CONFEDERATE WAR 263
Colonel Hampton went by public conveyance to Wash-
ington and gave Jackson's message to the president.
After the war he lived the rest of his days at Millwood,
his beautiful home in the country, near Columbia.
Wade Hampton the Third. — Wade Hampton the
third was born in the city of Charleston, March 28,
1818. He spent his early years beneath the tall, white
pillars of his father's mansion, Millwood. There were
fine horses in the stables and in the pastures and young-
Hampton knew and loved each one of them. It gave
him keen pleasure to ride the wildest colt on the
plantation. Much of Ms time was spent in the
woods, gun in hand, looking for deer and wild turkeys.
Famous men from near and far came as guests to the
home, for the master of Millwood had a large heart and
an open hand. Poor and rich alike were made1 welcome.
The young son of the household, the bold rider and
huntsman, was the favorite with all who enjoyed the
hospitality of his father's home.
Special teachers, called tutors, came to live at Mill-
wood to prepare young Hampton for college. Then he
entered South Carolina College and completed the
course of study. After that, a considerable period of
time was given to the reading of law books. Young
Hampton did not wish, however, to become a lawyer.
At the death of his father he took charge of the large
estates that had been handed down by the first "Wade
Hampton.
2t>4
THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
The third Wade Hampton at thirty years of age was a
man of very large wealth. Every one of his friends, how-
ever, shared in the blessings that were secured by his
riches. To all whom he met Hampton was open handed
WADE HAMPTON THE THIRD
and full of generous sympathy. He finally gave up all
that he had to help his own people of the South and died
WADE HAMPTON IN THE CONFEDERATE WAR 265
a poor man. To his negro servants he was just and
kind and liberal. Much of his time was spent in the
open air on horseback, either riding through the cotton
fields or dashing through the woods in the chase. For
hours and hours he would follow the course of a mountain
stream, fishing for trout. Each winter was spent on his
plantation in Mississippi, and there in the swamps he
hunted the bear. So great was the bodily strength of
Hampton that he was able to lift from the ground to
the horse's shoulders the body of a large bear slain in
the chase, and thus carry it home. It was said that no
other man in all that region was strong enough to lift a
weight like that.
Wad 3 Hampton in tin Early Part of the War between
the States. — When the war began, in 1861, Hampton
raised a body of foot soldiers, horsemen, and Capt.
J. F. Hart's battery, called the Hampton Legion. With
only the foot soldiers of this command he moved rapidly
northward from Carolina, and arrived at Manassas, in
Virginia, on the morning of the first battle on that field.
His six hundred riflemen took position near the Stone
Bridge and for two hours kept back a large body of the
enemy. Then Hampton led his men forward with a
rush to capture the Federal cannon. A bullet struck
him and he had to halt, but his men charged on
and two of the cannon were seized. Afterwards at
Seven Pines, near Richmond, he led an entire brigade of
infantry. So fierce was the fighting that one half of his
266 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
men fell upon the field. During a part of the severe
fighting in defence of Richmond, called the Seven Days'
Battles, Hampton led one of Stonewall Jackson's bri-
gades of foot soldiers. Under the hottest fire he was
always calm and bold and skillful.
Made a General. — In July, 1862, Col. Wade Hampton
was made a brigadier-general and placed in command of
one of the two brigades of cavalry led by Gen. J. E. B.
Stuart. These horsemen were a part of the Confederate
army that followed Robert E. Lee. Hampton's brigade
was made up as follows: The Hampton Legion of Cavalry,
led by Col. M. C. Butler, the Jefferson Davis Legion
(Mississippi), Cobb Legion (Georgia), First North
Carolina Cavalry, and Tenth Virginia Cavalry. Capt.
J. F. Hart's South Carolina battery of light artillery
was afterwards added.
General Hampton was then forty-four years of age.
He was tall and broad shouldered and sat erect upon a
fine, spirited horse. Strength and gracefulness marked
every movement of the skillful rider. A heavy beard
covered his face, and his eye glowed with kindly sym-
pathy. He wore a plain gray sack coat; his soft black
hat had a wide brim. Hampton's manner was full of
genial Carolinian courtesy. He was as polite to a private
soldier as to the commander-in-chief of the army. The
very tone of his voice told of his love for his men. When
the enemy came in sight, Hampton's eye began to flash
and his voice rang out like a trumpet. He was clear
WADE HAMPTON IN THE CONFEDERATE WAR 267
headed and cool and wise and yet always eager for the
fight. When the right moment came the daring leader
called to his men to follow and sword in hand spurred
his horse in a wild gallop into the very midst of the
enemy's horsemen.
Brave' Deeds of Hampton's Cavalry. — When Lee's
army was marching through Maryland (September,
1862) towards Sharpsburg, Hampton kept watch in the
HOUSE GIVEN TO GENERAL HAMPTON AFTER THE WAR
BY THE PEOPLE OF SOUTH CAROLINA1
rear. A strong Federal force began to follow the Con-
federates, and near the Monocacy River more than one
thousand Federal infantry and cavalry, with one can-
non, seized the road and cut Hampton off. The way
1 This history of South Carolina was written in tins house.
268 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
had to be opened. Lieut. John Meighan, of the Second
South Carolina Cavalry, with about one hundred and forty
swordsmen, nearly all of whom were Carolinians, rode
straight at the enemy. Crack, crack, went their pistols
and down fell the gunners and horses of the big gun.
With cut and thrust and yell they drove their horses
among the enemy, killing and wounding and making
prisoners. The rest of the enemy fled and Hampton's
command had an open way for the march.
In October, 1862, Hampton was with J. E. B.
Stuart in his famous ride entirely around McClellan's
army. Hampton was sent to keep order in the town of
Chambersburg, Pennsylvania, while the Confederates
were passing through. The Pennsylvanians were sur-
prised to find that Hampton and his troopers were quiet,
agreeable gentlemen, without any desire to disturb the
homes of the people or to destroy private property.
McClellan's cavalry galloped their horses almost to
death in the vain effort to capture the bold Confederates.
They reached the Potomac in time to receive a parting
salute of grapeshof from one of Hampton's guns.
Near the end of November, 1862, when Lee and
Burnside were facing each other at Fredericksburg,
Virginia, on opposite sides of the Rappahannock River,
Hampton picked out about two hundred of his horsemen
and rode rapidly across that stream towards the enemy's
rear. All day he marched. At night the men lay on
the ground and rested, holding their horses by the bridle
WADE HAMPTON IN THE CONFEDERATE WAR 269
reins. At four o'clock in the morning they swung
silently into the saddle and made their way through the
woods. Just at daybreak, with wild hurrahs and pistol
shots, they dashed into the camp of the Federal cavalry.
Nearly one hundred prisoners, as well as one hundred
horses, were brought away, and the General's son,
Preston Hampton, was sent to General Lee as the proud
bearer of two captured flags.
On the morning of the 10th of December, 1862, the
snow was lying deep in northern Virginia, and the two
great armies were preparing to fight at Fredericksburg.
Hampton selected five hundred and twenty of his
troopers, and again set forth to strike the Federal rear.
He made a wide circuit towards the Potomac. The
men had thin clothing and little to eat. Three nights
they rested by lying down in the snow. With jokes
and laughter they rode along with Hampton, and at
daybreak dashed into the town of Dumfries. A larga
number of prisoners and wagons was brought away
from the very midst of Burnside's army.
Hampton was now reenforced by the First South
Carolina Cavalry, under Col. John L. Black. The
Tenth Virginia was transferred to another command.
On the 17th of December Hampton was over the river
again with four hundred horsemen. Into the town of
Occoquan he dashed and seized one hundred and fifty
prisoners and twenty wagons laden with stores. A
large body of the enemy attacked Hampton, but he
270
THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
t= 2
WADE HAMPTON IN THE CONFEDERATE WAR 271
ferried the wagons across the Rappahannock in one
small boat, while Capt. T. H. Clark's sharpshooters
kept the Federal forces at bay. " The plan and execu-
tion of these expeditions were bold and admirable/'
wrote Gen. Robert E. Lee.
On Christmas Day in the same year a body of eighteen
hundred Confederate horsemen, under J. E. B. Stuart,
was moving across the upper Rappahannock. One
half of them was from Hampton's brigade, and much
of the actual fighting was done by M. C. Butler. The
Confederates placed themselves between the Federal
army and Washington and took possession of the
telegraph line. Stuart's operator sent a message over
the wires to President Lincoln, and asked him to furnish
to his army better mules than those that had been
recentl}' captured by Hampton !
On the field of Brandy Station, in Virginia, June 9,
1863, Hampton led his horsemen in a headlong charge
against a strong brigade of Federal cavalry. The Con-
federates said that the general's eyes were " snapping
fire " as he spurred his horse to the head of his command.
In order to leave his sword arm free, Hampton threw
his coat to his young son, Preston, and asked him
to hold it. The gallant boy held the coat for a moment
and then threw it on the ground. " I came here to
fight, not to carry coats," he said, and then dashed
forward in the charge with the rest of his father's men.
At Gettysburg, on the 3d of July, 1863, Hampton had
272 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
two hand to hand fights. In the first, a Federal horse-
man, with drawn sword, rode at the general. Hampton
leveled his revolver, but it snapped five times, for the
powder had become damp the night before. Down
came the sword in a glancing blow upon the general's
forehead. The blood spurted over his face and into
his eyes, but now the sixth chamber of the revolver did
its work quickly and well and the foeman fell dead.
Later in the day Hampton rode forward to help one
of his own men who was hard pressed by a Federal
horseman. The blood was still trickling down from his
forehead into one of his eyes, partly blinding him. For
this reason the Federal soldier was able to come near and
to give Hampton a cut in the head. Then the latter's
great, heavy sword flashed in the air and came down
upon the cavalryman's skuli; the blade went through
to the chin, and the brave Federal horseman was no
more. A piece of shell struck Hampton's thigh, and his
own men bore him away from that awful field of blood.
Hampton Cavalry Leader in Lee's Army. — On the
11th of May, 1864, Gen. J. E. B. Stuart was shot down in
battle near Richmond. The next day General Hampton
was made commander of all the horsemen belonging to
Lee's army. Wherever he rode among his men a fresh
enthusiasm was kindled in their hearts. His careful eye
seemed to mark the skill of each one of his followers.
They loved him and were eager to follow their daring
commander into the thickest part of the fight. About
WADE HAMPTON IN THE CONFEDERATE WAR 273
CONFEDERATE MONUMENT, COLUMBIA
seven thousand Confederate cavalrymen, mounted on
lean, hungry horses, formed his command. The First
Brigade of Hampton's corps, consisting of the Fourth,
274 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
Fifth, and Sixth South Carolina regiments, was led by
Gen. M. C. Butler.
Grant was then forcing his way through the Wilderness
toward Richmond. Lee was fighting him at every step.
On the 28th of May Hampton's horsemen met the cavalry
of Grant's army, under Sheridan, at Hawes's Shop, on
the Pamunkey River. Hampton drove Sheridan back,
only to find that Grant's whole army was drawn up behind
the Federal horsemen. The Confederate cavalrymen
were then withdrawn, except a body of one thousand
Carolinians, who held a dense wood on Hampton's right.
They were dismounted and armed with long-barreled,
muzzle-loading rifles; most of them had never before
been engaged in battle. For seven hours they kept up
the fight against superior numbers, until Hampton him-
self rode into the woods and brought them out.
Early in June, 1864, the Wilderness campaign was
closed by the utter defeat of Grant's army at Cold
Harbor, in front of Richmond. Grant then sent Sheri-
dan with nine thousand horsemen to break up the
railroads in the northern part of Virginia, Hampton
at once led about forty-seven hundred Confederate
horsemen by a shorter way and placed himself between
Sheridan and the railway which he was seeking. On the
morning of the 11th of June a part of Hampton's force,
including Butler's South Carolinians, attacked Sheridan
and drove him back. The rest of Hampton's men were
so far away, however, that Sheridan's men swung around
WADE HAMPTON IN THE CONFEDERATE WAR 275
to Butler's rear. The battle seemed to be going against
Hampton. The gallant general rode everywhere among
his men and led them back some distance to the line of
the railroad, near Trevilian's Station. He dismounted his
horsemen and placed them behind the railway embank-
ment and some country fences. Their long-barreled rifles
were ready. In the afternoon of the next day Sheridan's
army charged seven times against Hampton's line.
Each time they were driven back by the cool, deadly
aim of the Confederates. Then some of Hampton's
horsemen struck Sheridan's flank. The whole Confed-
erate force rushed forward with a yell, and Sheridan left
the field and rode back to join Grant's army. Hampton
pursued, and at Samaria Church, on the northern bank
of the James River, the Confederate horsemen made
a gallant charge and gave Sheridan another heavy
blow. Sheridan crossed the river and saved himself
from further trouble at that time. His Trevilian
campaign had been a failure.
In the long struggle between Grant and Lee at Peters-
burg, Hampton's horsemen bore an important part.
He organized the Confederate cavalry as mounted
riflemen. They fought on horseback with the sabre and
pistol and when dismounted they used the long Enfield
rifle. At Sappony Church (June 29, 1864) Hampton
came upon a large body of Federal cavalry. Butler's
horsemen made a circuit and struck them in the flank;
Hampton himself led the assault in front, and the enemy
276
THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
WADE HAMPTON IN THE CONFEDERATE WAR 277
was routed. At Reams 's Station (August 25) Butler's
men advanced on foot through the woods and captured
one of the lines of the enemy's fortification. At
Burgess's Mill (October 27) Hampton's horsemen rode
at the enemy in a wild, victorious charge. Preston
Hampton, the general's son, was struck by a bullet and
fell from his horse. General Hampton leaped to the
ground, spoke some words of tender farewell to the
dying boy, kissed him, and then galloped forward to
join Ms men in their final battle.
Some of the South Carolina Horsemen not under
Hampton. — Some of the Carolina horsemen of Lee's
army were not under Hampton's personal command.
These farmed the cavalry brigade of Gen. Mart. W. Gary,
who aided in the immediate defence of Richmond.
Gallant and brave, they fought nobly to the end. In
October, 1864, Col. A. C. Haskell rode forward in front
of Richmond with about one hundred horsemen of the
Seventh South Carolina Regiment. Their sabres were
bright and sharp. With fierce courage they rode
straight into the masses of an entire Federal brigade
of cavalry (Kautz's) and put them all to flight.
Gary's brigade remained with Lee until Richmond
fell, and fought valiantly on the morning of the day
when the Confederate heroes surrendered at Appomattox.
Hampton to the Defence of South Carolina. — In
January, 1865, Hampton went southward to help to
defend South Carolina against Sherman. Butler's
278
THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
Carolina horsemen rode home with him. Near the
Georgia border they began to fight the cruel foe, who
was burning houses and laying lands waste. On the
morning of the 17th of February, Hampton sat on his
horse in the principal street of Columbia. As he looked
about him, he saw that all was safe. Thus far he had
RUINS OP MILLWOOD
kept back the men who used the torch. Then he rode
away northward to unite his force with that of Gen. J. E.
Johnston, and Sherman's fierce soldiers came slowly
into the beautiful city and set it on fire. Hampton's
house at Millwood, like hundreds of other mansions, was
given to the flames.
Neither fire nor sword, however, could tame the
spirit of the Carolinians who followed Hampton. At
JOHNSON HAGOOD'S BRIGADE 279
Fayetteville, North Carolina, on March 10, 1865, Hamp-
ton gave Sherman's cavalry a hard blow. At early
dawn, with drawn sabres, about a thousand Confederate
horsemen dashed into the camp where five thousand
Federal cavalrymen lay asleep. In among the tents rode*
the Confederates, led by Hampton and Butler. The
enemy tried to flee, but many of them were ridden
down or were disabled with the sword. The whole body
of Federal cavalry (Kilpatrick's) was scattered, and
nearly one thousand of fchem were slain, wounded, or
captured. And thus the fighting went bravely on until
the end came with the surrender of J. E. Johnston's
army.
CHAPTER LI.
JOHNSON HAGOOD'S BRIGADE.
Johnson Hagood. — Johnson Hagood was born in
Barnwell District, in 1829. At the age of eighteen he
completed the course of study at the Citadel, the State
Military Academy, in Charleston. When he was twenty-
one he became a lawyer. On the 21st of July, 1861, he
commanded a South Carolina regiment in the battle of
Manassas. In 1862 he was placed in command of a
brigade of South Carolinians, which fought for two
years in defence of the city of Charleston. On James
Island and at Battery Wagner they watched and
suffered and fought gallantly to keep the enemy away.
280
THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
At Petersburg, 1864. — In May, 1864, Hagood marched
to Petersburg, Virginia, as brigadier-general in command
of the Eleventh, Twenty-First, Twenty-Fifth, and
Twenty-Seventh South
Carolina regiments and
Rion's South Carolina
Battalion. These men
boldly charged the ene-
my's breastworks, and
drove Benjamin F. But-
ler's forces away from
Petersburg and helped to
defeat Butler at Bermuda
Hundred. In one of
these struggles the ene-
my's fire was so hot that
the flag carried by Rion's
men had sixty-seven bul-
let holes made in it. Hagood's men won honor for
themselves also at Drewry's Bluff on the James River.
On the 21st of August, 1864, Hagood led about seven
hundred of his men against a Federal breastwork. The
muskets and cannon of the Federal forces cut down
Carolinians at every step of the advance, but the rest
went bravely onward. About two hundred of Hagood's
soldiers entered the enemy's works. A Federal officer
rode among them, seized the flag of the Twenty-Seventh
Regiment, and called upon them to surrender. Hagood
JOHNSON HAGOOD'S BRIGADE 281
himself rushed forward on foot and shot this officer.
Hagood mounted the horse and gave the flag of the
27th to his attendant, J. D. Stoney. He then led away
those troops who were able to return with him. Only
about three hundred were left out of the seven hun-
dred who made this gallant charge.
While Grant's army was trying to get into Petersburg,
Hagood's brigade stood on guard in the rain and in the
snow to keep him out. The Confederates were clad in
rags and had little to eat, but they fought bravely
and held their position. Sixty-seven days without
change the men of Hagood's brigade remained in the
trenches and aided in repulsing Grant's great army.
With Johnston. — In January, 1865, the brigade
started to Wilmington, North Carolina. Before all the
men arrived that place was captured by the Federal
forces. Then Hagood went to the aid of Joseph E.
Johnston, and his brigade surrendered at Goldsboro,
N. C, as a part of Johnston's army. After the war
General Hagood was elected governor of his native state.
282 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
CHAPTER LII.
SIMMS, HAYNE, TIMROD, — POETS OF CAROLINA AND
OF THE SOUTH.
William Gilmore Simms. — On the 17th of April, 1806,
a child was born at Charleston who was afterwards to
labor and to suffer much for his native state. When
the child's mother died, only two years after his birth, the
grief of the husband was so great that his hair became
white in one week and he rode away from Charleston to
spend the rest of his life in the Mississippi Valley.
Thus the boy, whose name was William Gilmore Simms,
THE AUTOGRAl'H OF (ill. MORE SIMMS
was left to grow up under the care of his grandmother.
He was sent to the schools in Charleston only about
four years and during that time learned to read and
write. Then at the age of ten he was put to work in
a drug store, in order that he might learn to be a doc-
tor. During these early years he read Bunyan's " Pil-
grim's Progress " and many other books. For hours
at a time he would sit at the feet of his grandmother
and listen eagerly to the stories she told him. When
she talked about the skill and courage of her own
THE POETS OF SOUTH CAROLINA
■ls:\
father as a rifleman fighting in defence of Charleston
during the Revolution the blue-gray eyes of young
Gilmore Simms would shine. When the grandmother
told him about ghosts and other strange creatures, his
eyes grew wide with wonder, and he began to think
out ghost stories for himself.
In those early days
Simms was in the habit
of sitting up late at night
for the purpose of reading
story-books and poems.
He began, also, to write
poems. His grandmother
told him that he must go
to bed at an early hour,
because, for one reason,
she was too poor to fur-
nish candles for so much
reading. Simms was de-
termined to read, how-
ever. He carried a large box into his room, and placed
a candle in the box. Then he thrust his head into
the box and held the book close to his face. When
his grandmother came to his door and found no light
shining through the crevices, she supposed that Gil-
more had gone to bed. The reading thus went on
until the book was finished.
When Simms reached his eighteenth year, he left the
W. GILMOKE SIMMS
284 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
drug store and began to read law books. During the
twenty-first year of his age he was a lawyer in Charles-
ton, and in that time he made six hundred dollars.
Then he laid his law books on the shelf and for the
rest of his life gave his time to writing poetry and
stories and histories.
Among his early friends in Charleston were Stephen
Elliott and Hugh Swinton Legare, both of whom were
famous Carolina writers.
The first wife of Simms, whom he had married when
very young, died. Three years later, he married a second
time and went to live at Woodlands, a plantation on
the Edisto River, near Barnwell. He soon became
known as the chief writer in the South. Simms was
nearly six feet in height and as straight as a poplar.
His shoulders were broad. He had a fine brow and a
strong, open face.
Woodlands, his country home, was a large brick
house with a wide portico in front. A large room on
the lower floor was the library, where he wrote his
books. There during the winter months he welcomed
his friends. Every summer he lived in Charleston.
For many years he gathered around him at Wood-
lands a great company of scholars, poets, teachers, and
story writers. Among these were Hayne and Timrod,
the Carolina poets. About seventy negro servants
planted and cultivated the crops and kept the table
of Simms well supplied. These negroes had all of their
THE POETS OF SOUTH CAROLINA
285
wants supplied and were always treated with the
greatest kindness.
When the crisis of 1861 came, Simms was heart and
soul with the people of his state. He used pen and
voice in helping to guide the movement for Southern
independence. He made suggestions about placing
woom.AXPS
cannon in position to fire on Fort Sumter, and these
suggestions were followed. Simms was the first to
think of floating batteries, that is, cannon made to
float about the harbor on rafts. He cheered and en-
couraged the soldiers of the South to fight to the bitter
end.
Simms had his own severe losses. Just as the war
began, fever carried away two of his sons. Two years
later one wing of the beautiful home Woodlands was
280' THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
destroyed by fire. Then his beloved wife was called
away from him. He arose from severe illness to face
these sorrows with courage and calmness.
In 1865 Simms went to Columbia to become editor
of a daily paper. His own misfortunes became greater,
but he was none the less brave. He wrote for the
paper the story of the final burning by Sherman's men
of his home Woodlands, which had been partly rebuilt.
Without a murmur he gave an account of the destruc-
tion of the books which he had spent a lifetime in
collecting. When Sherman's army came and set fire
to Columbia (Feb. 17, 1865) Simms stood among the
blazing ruins of the city and wrote the story of the
awful deed. Calmly and nobly he continued to work
and to speak words of comfort and cheer to his own
people.
" I have faith in God," wrote Simms to a friend.
" He may punish us, and we must suffer, for this is the
meed of our desert; but He will not let us sink. I
have faith in His promise, in His mercy, and I know
that after this tribulation our peace shall return once
more, our prosperity, our friends." Simms died in 1870.
A bronze bust of him made by Ward stands on the
Battery in Charleston..
Paul Hamilton Hayne. — Paul Hamilton Hayne was
born at Charleston in 1830. When his father died,
Paul Hayne's uncle, Senator Robert Y. Hayne, gave
a home to the child. Paul read law books, but he did
THE POETS OF SOUTH CAROLINA
287
not care to become a lawyer. He wrote many beauti-
ful verses, and in 1855 published a book of poems. In
1857 another poetical volume was issued. In 1861
Hayne shouldered a musket and went into the Con-
federate army. He listened to the music of rifle bullets
and wrote stirring poems about " Stonewall Jackson,"
"My Motherland," and
other subjects dear to
Confederate hearts.
Hayne's home and
property were destroyed
during the war. Then he
built a little house among
the pine trees nea ■
Augusta, Georgia. There
he " kept the wolf from
the door only by the point
of his pen." Sickness
and poverty, however,
could not prevent his writing messages of good cheer
for the people of the South. For twenty years after
the war ended, he helped them in the hard struggle
to rebuild their country. Then Hayne died in peace,
in 1886.
Henry Timrod. — Henry Timrod's grandfather was
a Carolina soldier during the days of the Revolution.
His father was a soldier also and fought in the war
against the Seminole Indians of Florida. Henry Tim-
PAUL HAMILTON- HATNE
288
THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
rod, the Carolina poet, was born in Charleston in
1829. He went to the same school as Paul Hayne.
Timrod was shy and had little to say, but he read many
books and liked to ramble through the fields and woods.
When he grew to be a man he studied law in the
office of Mr. James L. Petigru, who was then the chief
lawyer in South Carolina. But Timrod soon left the
law and gave up his life to writing poetry. Many
beautiful and noble poems
came from his pen before
the war opened.
When the war came,
Timrod took his rifle and
went out to fight. He
then wrote battle hymns
for the Confederates to
sing. Among these were
"Carolina," "Charles-
ton," and "A Cry to
Arms." Timrod's health
did not hold out and he
came home, but his pen
was always busy. As his
strength faded away, his voice became ever more cheer-
ful, and he urged his countrymen to fight on. He was
in Columbia when Sherman burned the city. Simms
and Hayne were his friends. Together the three
friends suffered, and together they kept on working.
^f^^y^y J^Pv^^U,
THE POETS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 289
The three voices were like one voice when they spoke
words of comfort to the people of the South. Timrod
was the first of the three to pass away, for he died in
the fall of 1867. Among his latest lines were those
written in honor of the Confederates who were laid to
rest in Magnolia Cemetery in Charleston : —
Sleep sweetly in your humble graves,
Sleep, martyrs of a fallen cause ;
Though yet no marble column craves
The pilgrim here to pause.
In seeds of laurel in the earth
The blossom of your fame is blown,
And somewhere, waiting for its birth,
The shaft is in the stone.
PART V.
THE MEN OF OUR OWN TIME.
1865
CHAPTER LIII.
WADE HAMPTON BRINGS SOUTH CAROLINA AGAIN
UNDER THE RULE OF WHITE MEN.
Conditions in 1865. — The Carolinians who had
followed Lee and Johnston returned to their state in
1865 to find many of their old homes lying in ashes.
Their farms were waste places. The third Confederate
war governor, A. G. Magrath, had been led from his office
to a Federal prison. Negro soldiers wearing the uniform
of the United States army were stationed in the cities and
towns, and all of the affairs of the commonwealth were
placed under their control. The rule of these armed
negroes was a grievous burden. They were unjust and
cruel and shot down many quiet white citizens.
South Carolina Enters the Union. — On the 13th of
June, 1865, President Andrew Johnson appointed
Benjamin F. Perry, of Greenville, as provisional gover-
nor of the state of South Carolina. Governor Perry
290
SOU III CAROLINA AGAIN UNDER WHITE RULE 291
at once called the leading citizens to meet in convention
at Columbia. These framed a new constitution and set
up a government in the state. James L. Orr, of Ander-
son, was made governor, but the Federal soldiers who
GOVERNOR'S MANSION, COLUMBIA
remained in the state interfered with his management
of the affairs of the people.
South Carolina under Military Rule. — In 1867 the
country that had so long borne the honorable name of
the Commonwealth of South Carolina was called Military
District Number 2. Soldiers were put in entire control
of the people. Judge A. P. Aldrich, of the Superior
Court, received a written order from a Federal officer
that he could no longer sit as judge. Judge Aldrich
opened his court, and read the order aloud. Then
292
THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
laying aside his gown he
directed the sheriff " to let the
court stand adjourned while
justice is stifled." Then in
the following year (1868)
a negro government was
formed. Every negro man
had the right to vote and
to hold office. White men
who had helped the Con-
federacy could not vote. This
meant that almost all of the
white people of the state
were cut off from taking
part in the government.
The period from 1868 to
1874 was known as the time
when South Carolina was
under the " Rule of the
Robbers." All power was
in the hands of the negroes
and a few white men from
the North and West. The
latter were called " carpetbaggers," because it was said
1 This mace was made in London in 1756, and has rested on the
speaker's table in the South Carolina House of Representatives
since that time. On state occasions it is borne before the House by
the sergeant-at-arms.
MACE IN HOUSE OF
REPRESENTATIVES *
SOUTH CAROLINA AGAIN UNDER WHITE RULE 293
that they carried all of their luggage in hand bags
made of carpet.
South Carolina Officials. — During this period two
very bad men held the office of governor. These were
Robert K. Scott (1868-1872), a white man from Ohio,
and Franklin J. Moses, Jr. (1872-1874), a white man
from South Carolina. Three of the state's congressmen
at Washington were negroes. More than half of the
members of the legislature were negroes, and most of
these could neither read nor write. They spent nearly
all of their time in the legislature in stealing the money
of the people. . Thousands and thousands of dollars were
taken by these black thieves. Neither the property
nor the lives of white people were safe anywhere in the
state.
Checks on Misgovernment. — The first relief came
when Daniel H. Chamberlain, a lawyer from Massachu-
setts, was made governor, and instituted many changes
for the better. Years afterwards (1904) Governor
Chamberlain said that the lesson taught by his adminis-
tration was that with a majority of negro voters in the
state " it never was within the bounds of possibility to
keep up a bearable government."
Hampton as Governor Restores White Rule. — The
only complete remedy possible was to bring the state
entirely under the control of the white voters. This
was done by Gen. Wade Hampton, in 1876. His
friends asked him to become Democratic candidate
294
THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
S
►J
O
O
r-
E
SOUTH CAROLINA AGAIN UNDER WHITE RULE 295
for the governorship and he consented. He went
throughout the state and spoke to great crowds of people
in every county. Companies of horsemen rode with
Hampton wherever he went. These horsemen wore red
shirts as a kind of uniform. Hampton advised his
followers to be quiet and peaceable, and they heeded
him. On one occasion a great crowd of white citizens
came to Columbia armed with rifles and pistols. They
were ready to fight for General Hampton. The great
leader, however, urged his friends to go home and leave
him to strive for Ins rights according to peaceable
methods. They went and Hampton was finally declared
governor. From that time white citizens have managed
the affairs of the commonwealth.
Governor Hampton delivered his inaugural address
from a platform in one of the streets of Columbia. He
spoke, in part, as follows :
" It is with feelings of the profoundest solicitude that
I assume the arduous duties and grave responsibilities
of the high position to which the people of South Carolina
have called me. It is amid events unprecedented in this
republic that I take the chair as chief magistrate of this
state. After years of misrule, corruption, and anarchy,
brought upon us by venal and unprincipled political
adventurers, the honest people of the state, without
regard to party or race, with one voice demanded reform
and with one purpose devoted themselves earnestly and
solemnly to this end. With a lofty patriotism never
surpassed, with a patience never equalled, with a courage
296 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
never excelled, and with a sublime sense of duty which
finds scarcely a parallel in the history of the world, they
subordinated every personal feeling to the public weal and
consecrated themselves to the sacred work of redeeming
their prostrate state. To the accomplishment of this
task they dedicated themselves with unfaltering confidence
and with unshaken faith, trusting alone to the justice of
their cause and commending that cause reverently to the
protection of the Almighty.
• ••••••a •
"A great task is before the conservative party of this
state. They entered on this contest with a platform so
broad, so strong, so liberal, that every honest citizen
could stand upon it. They recognized and accepted the
amendments of the constitution in good faith; they pledged
themselves to work reform and to establish good govern-
ment; they promised to keep up an efficient system of
public education; and they declared solemnly that all
citizens of South Carolina of both races and of both
parties, should be regarded as equals in the eye of the
law; all to be protected in the enjoyment of every political
right now possessed by them.
" To the faithful observance of these pledges we stand
committed, and I, as the representative of the conserva-
tive party, hold myself bound by every dictate of honor
and of good faith to use every effort to have these pledges
redeemed fully and honestly. It is due not only to our-
selves but to the colored people of the state that wise,
just, and liberal measures should prevail in our legislation.
We owe much of our late success to these colored voters,
who were brave enough to rise above the prejudice of race,
and honest enough to throw off the shackles of party in
SOUTH CAROLINA AGAIN UNDER WHITE RULE 297
their determination to save the state. To those who,
misled by their fears, their ignorance, or by evil counsel-
ing, turned a deaf ear to our appeals, we should not be
vindictive, but magnanimous. Let us show to all of
them that the true interests of both races can best be
secured by cultivating peace and promoting prosperity
among all classes of our fellow-citizens. I rely confi-
dently on the support of the members of the general
assembly in my efforts to attain these laudable ends,
and I trust that all branches of the government will unite
cordially in this patriotic work. If so united and work-
ing with resolute will and earnest determination, we may
hope soon to see the dawn of a brighter day for our state.
God in His infinite mercy grant that it may come speedily,
and may He shower the richest blessings of peace and
happiness on our whole people."
^_*VAA
'-K.m***'-
A VIEW OF CHARLESTON
298
THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
CHAPTER LIV.
THE SOUTH CAROLINA OF TO-DAY
Energy of the Veterans. — The Confederate soldiers
of 1865 went to work with a will to rebuild their homes.
COTTON
These soldiers and their sons have restored the common-
wealth, until she has become again strong and prosper-
ous. Fences have been built around the plantations
and every autumn now the fields are white with cotton.
THE SOUTH CAROLINA OF TO-DAY
299
Rice is still planted near the coast. Wheat and corn
wave in the fields of the upper country. Herds of
cattle are seen everywhere. Fruit trees of every kind
flourish. At Summerville an entire plantation is given
up to the cultivation of tea. Almost every kind of
OLTMPIA COTTON MILL, COLUMBIA (THE LARGEST COTTON
MILL UNDER ONE ROOF IN THE WORLD)
grain and fruit and flower grows in the fertile soil of
South Carolina.
Shining steel rails have been -laid for miles and miles,
so that railroads and electric railways run in every
direction throughout the commonwealth. The wonder-
ful story of the making of these highways of travel must
be read in larger books than this.
Cotton Mills. — Another story must be read in other
books than this. That is the marvellous history of
300
THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
THE COLLEGE OF CHARLESTON
the building of the cotton mills. In .1870 there were
only twelve cotton factories in this state. The number
was increased to fourteen in 1880 and to thirty-four in
1890. Then the work was multiplied. In 1900 the
spindles of eighty mills were buzzing and their looms
were clattering at the task of changing cotton into
clothing. To-day there is a still greater number of
mills. At Columbia stands the Olympia, the largest
cotton mill under one roof in the world. From the
mountains to the sea; thousands of men, women, boys,
and girls are now working every day in the South
Carolina mills.
Upbuilding of the Schools. - — The story of the schools
of South Carolina in our own time is a story- of growth.
THE SOUTH CAROLINA OF TO-DAY
301
In 1880 there was a great army of white children of
school age in South Carolina, 101,000 in number. At
the present time this army is more than 150,000 strong.
New public schools all over the state are built each year
for this great host of young people who are soon to be
the men and women of South Carolina. In 1905 there
were 2,651 buildings in South Carolina, in which 3,451
teachers were training the white children of the state.
There were also 2,306 buildings and 2,365 teachers for
the negro children of the state. The older and larger
schools of our commonwealth are growing stronger from
day to day. Let us see where these are located.
COLUMBIA FEMALE COLLEGE
In Charleston, the old city by the sea, stands the
oldest college in South Carolina. This bears the name
of the College of Charleston. In the same place is
302
THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
located the famous Citadel, the
South Carolina Military Academy,
which has sent so many gallant
soldiers into the field. At Mount
Pleasant, on the north side of
Charleston Harbor, is located
the Lutheran Seminary, where
Lutheran ministers are trained to
preach the Gospel.
In Columbia, the capital city,
stands the University of South
Carolina. In January, 1905, the
great school known as the South
Carolina College called her sons
together to celebrate the com-
pletion of the first hundred
!l years of her life. In 1906 the
college was changed to a uni-
versity. For nearly eighty
years the Columbia Theological Seminary has kept
up the work of training Presbyterian ministers. The
1 President of Erskine College, 1871-1899.
A Group of South Carolina Educators (See opposite page) :
William C. Preston, U. S. Senator, 1833-1842, President of South
Carolina College, 1846-1851 ; James H. Carlisle, President of Wofford
College; James H. Thorn well, President of South Carolina College,
1852-1855, Professor in Columbia Seminary; John Bachman, Pro-
fessor in Charleston College, Founder of Lutheran Seminary and
one of the Founders of Newberry College ; James C. Furman, Presi-
dent of Furman University.
MONUMENT TO
WILLIAM MOFFATT GRIER
THE SOUTH CAROLINA OF TO-DAY
303
A Group of South Carolina Educators
WILLIAM C. PRESTOS JAMES H. CARLISLE
JAMES II. THORN'WELL
JOHN BACHMAX JAMES C. FURMAN
30-1
THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA
College for Women and the Columbia Female College
have been added in more recent years to the schools of
the capital.
Erskine College, the Due West Theological Seminary,
and the Due West Female College, all located at Due
West, belong to the Associate Reformed Presbyterians.
Furman University and Greenville Female College,
both at Greenville, are Baptist schools. Chicora Col-
lege for women, located at Greenville, is a Presby-
terian school. Wofford College at Spartanburg was
CLEMSON COLLEGE
founded by the Methodists. Dr. James W. Carlisle,
at one time president of Wofford, is held in honor by
all who believe in the cause of education.
THE SOUTH CAROLINA OF TO-DAY 305
Newberry College, at Newberry, is the property of
the Lutherans. At Clinton stand the Presbyterian
College of South Carolina and the Thornwell Orphanage
School. Limestone College, at Gaffney, is a Baptist
school. Lander College is located at Greenwood.
Leesville College, at Leesville, is open to both young
men and women. Converse College, at Spartanburg, is
a school for women.
Upon the old homestead of John C. Calhoun, at Fort
Hill, stand the buildings of Clemson College, a great
agricultural and mechanical school. AVinthrop College
for Women is located at Rockhill. A school for the
deaf, dmnb, and blind stands in Spartanburg County.
The colored people have public schools furnished to
them by the white people of the state. The South
Carolina Agricultural and Mechanical College for col-
ored people located at Orangeburg is supported by the
state. Benedict University, and Allen University, at
Columbia, and Claflin University, at Orangeburg, are
supported by northern people for the higher education
of negroes.
Academies and high schools are found in nearly every
town in the state. These are doing their part in the
noble work of training the bo}rs and girls of South
Carolina to become wise and God-fearing men and
women.
APPENDIX
GOVERNORS APPOINTED BY THE PROPRIETORS
1. Sir John Yeamans, appointed by Proprietors, 1664.
2. William Sayle, 1669.
3. Joseph West, appointed by Council, 1670.
4. Sir John Yeamans, appointed by Proprietors, 1672.
5. Joseph West, appointed by Proprietors, 1674.
6. Joseph Mor(e)ton, appointed by Proprietors, 1682.
7. Richard Kyrle, appointed by Proprietors, 1684.
8. Robert Quarry, appointed by Council, 1684.
9. Joseph West, appointed by Proprietors, 1685.
10. Joseph Mor(e)ton, appointed by Proprietors, 1685.
11. James Colleton, appointed by Proprietors, 1686.
12. Seth Sothell, a Proprietor, 1690.
13. Philip Ludwell, appointed by Proprietors, 1691.
14. Thomas Smith, appointed by Proprietors, 1693.
15. Joseph Blake, appointed by Council, 1694.
16. John Archdale, appointed by Proprietors, 1694.
17. Joseph Blake, appointed by Proprietors, 1696.
18. James Moore, appointed by Council, 1700.
19. Sir Nathaniel Johnson, appointed by Proprietors, 1702.
20. Col. Edward Tynte, appointed by Proprietors, 1708.
21. Robert Gibbes, appointed by Council, 1709.
22. Hon. Charles Craven, appointed by Proprietors, 1712.
23. Robert Daniel, appointed by Crown as Deputy, 1716.
24. Robert Johnson, appointed by Proprietors, 1717.
25. James Moore (son of 18), chosen by Convention of People.
Dec. 21, 1719.
307
308 APPENDIX
GOVERNORS APPOINTED BY THE KING OF ENGLAND
1. James Moore, appointed by Convention of People, 1719-1721.
2. Sir Francis Nicholson, Provisional Governor, 1721-1729.
3. Arthur Middleton, President of Council during absence of
Nicholson, 1724-1729.
4. Robert Johnson (same as 2-4 above), first Royal Governor, 1729—
1735.
5. Thomas Broughton, Lieutenant-Governor but with full author-
ity, 1735-1737.
6. William Bull, President of Council and Lieutenant-Governor,
1737-1743.
7. Samuel Horsey, appointed but did not hold office.
8. James Glen, 1743-1756.
9. William Henry Lyttleton, 1756-1760.
10. William Bull (son of 6), Lieutenant-Governor, 1759-1775.
11. Thomas Pownal, appointed Acting-Governor 1760-1761, but
did not hold office.
12. Thomas Boone, 1761-1764.
13. William Bull, Acting-Governor, 1764-1766.
14. Lord Charles Greville Montagu, 1766-1768.
15. William Bull, Acting-Governor, 1768.
16. Lord Charles Greville Montagu, 1768-1769.
17. William Bull, Acting-Governor, 1769-1771.
18. Lord Charles Greville Montagu, 1771-1773.
19. William Bull, Acting-Governor, 1773-1775.
20. Lord William Campbell, 1775-1776.
PRESIDENTS AND GOVERNORS OF THE STATE
John Rutledge, President, March, 1776-March, 1778.
Rawlins Lowndes, President, March, 1778- January, 1779.
John Rutledge, Governor, January, 1779-January, 1782.
John Mathews, Governor, January, 1782-1783.
Benjamin Guerard, Governor, January, 1784-1785.
William Moultrie, Governor, January, 1786-1787.
Thomas Pinckney, Governor, January, 1788-1789.
APPENDIX 809
Charles Pinckney, Governor, January, 1790-1791.
Arnoldus Vanderhorst, Governor, January, 1792-1793.
William Moultrie, Governor, January, 1794-1795.
Charles Pinckney, Governor, January, 1796-1797.
Edward Rutledge, Governor, January, 1798-1799.
John Drayton, Governor, January, 1800-1801.
James B. Richardson, Governor, January, 1802-1803.
Paul Hamilton, Governor, January, 1804-1805.
Charles Pinckney, Governor, January, 1806-1807.
John Drayton, Governor, January, 1808-1809.
Henry Middleton, Governor, January, 1810-1811.
Joseph Allston, Governor, January, 1812-1813.
David R. Williams, Governor, January, 1814-1815.
Andrew Pickens, Governor, January, 1816-1817.
John Geddes, Governor, January, 1818-1819.
Thomas Bennett, Governor, January, 1820-1821.
John Lyde Wilson, Governor, January, 1822-1823.
Richard I. Manning, Governor, January, 1824-1825.
John Taylor, Governor, January, 1826-1827.
Stephen D. Miller, Governor, January, 1828-1829.
James Hamilton, Jr., Governor, January, 1830-1831.
Robert Y. Hayne, Governor, January, 1832-1833.
George McDuffie, Governor, January, 1834-1835.
Pierce M. Butler, Governor, January, 1836-1837.
Patrick Noble, Governor, January, 1838-1839.
John P. Richardson, Governor, January, 1840-1841.
James H. Hammond, Governor, January, 1842-1843.
William Aiken, Governor, January, 1844-1845.
David Johnson, Governor, January, 1846-1847.
Whitemarsh B. Seabrook, Governor, January, 1S48-1849.
John H. Means, Governor, January, 1850-1851.
John L. Manning, Governor, January, 1852-1853.
James H. Adams, Governor, January, 1854-1855.
Robert F. W. Allston, Governor, January, 1856-1857.
William H. Gist, Governor, January, 1858-1859.
Francis W. Pickens, Governor, January, 1860-1861.
Milledge L. Bonham, Governor, January, 1862-1864.
A. G. Magrath, Governor, 1865 (January-May).
Benjamin F. Perry, Governor, 1865 (June-November).
310 APPENDIX
James L. Orr, Governor, November, 1865-July, 1868.
Robert K. Scott, Governor, July, 1868-1872.
Franklin J. Moses, Jr., Governor, January, 1873-1874.
Daniel H. Chamberlain, Governor, January, 1875-1876.
Wade Hampton, Governor, January, 1877-February, 1879.
W. D. Simpson, Governor, February, 1879-September, 1880.
T. B. Jeter, Governor, September, 1880-January, 1881.
Johnson Hagood, Governor, January, 1881-1882.
Hugh S. Thompson, January, 1883-July, 1886.
Jolm C. Sheppard, Governor, July, 1886- January, 1887.
John P. Richardson, Governor, January, 1887-1890.
Benjamin R. Tillman, Governor, January, 1891-1894.
John Gary Evans, Governor, January, 1895-1896.
William H. Ellerbe, Governor, January, 1897-1900.
M. B. McSweeney, Governor, January, 1901-1902.
Duncan Clinch Hey ward, Governor, January, 1903-
NAMES OF COUNTIES, PARISHES, TOWNSHIPS, AND DIS
TRICTS
1685
Berkeley County.
Craven County.
Colleton County.
Granville County (1721).
1706
St. Philip's Parish (Charles Town).
Christ Church Parish, Berkeley.
St. Thomas's Parish.
St. John's Parish, Berkeley.
St. James's Parish, Goose Creek.
St. Andrew's Parish.
St. George's Parish, Dorchester.
St. Denis's Parish.
St. Paul's Parish.
St. Bartholomew's Parish.
APPENDIX 311
St. Helena's Parish.
St. James's Parish, Santee.
Prince George's Parish, Winyah (1721).
Prince Frederick's Parish (1734).
St. John's Parish, Colleton (1734).
Prince William's Parish (1746).
St. Peter's Parish (1746).
St. Michael's Parish (1751).
St. Stephen's Parish (1754).
St. Mark's Parish (1757).
All Saints' Parish (1767).
St. Luke's Parish (1767).
St. Matthew's Parish (1768).
St. David's Parish (1768).
Orange Parish (1778).
1730
Purrysburg Township (Savannah River).
New Windsor Township (Savannah River).
Queenstown Township (Pee Dee River).
Fredericksburg Township (Wateree River).
Williamsburg Township (Black River).
Kingston Township (Waccamaw River).
Amelia Township (Santee River).
Saxe-Gotha Township (Congaree River).
Orangeburgh Township (Edisto River).
1769
Beaufort (Judicial) District.
Charles Town District.
Georgetown District.
Cheraws District.
Camden District.
Orangeburgh District.
Ninety Six District.
Pinckney District (1791).
Washington District (1791).
312 APPENDIX
1785
Charleston County.
Washington County.
Colleton County.
Granville County.
Hilton County.
Lincoln County.
Shrewsbury County.
Bartholomew County.
Berkeley County.
Marion County.
Winyah County.
Williamsburg County.
Kingston County.
Liberty County.
Marlboro County.
Darlington County.
Chesterfield County.
Sumter County.
Clarendon County.
Lewisburg County.
Barnwell County.
Orangeburg County.
Lexington County.
Richland County.
Fairfield County.
Lancaster County.
Chester County.
York County.
Union Count}-.
Newberry County.
Edgefield County.
Abbeville County.
Laurens County.
Spartanburg County.
Greenville County (1786).
Pendleton County (1789).
Kershaw County (1791).
APPENDIX 313
1798
Charleston (Judicial) District.
Colleton District.
Beaufort District.
Barnwell or Winton District.
Georgetown District.
Orangeburgh District.
Sumter District.
Marion District.
Darlington District.
Marlboro District.
Chesterfield District.
Kershaw District.
Richland District.
Edgefield District.
Abbeville District.
Newberry District.
Fairfield District.
Lancaster District.
Chester District.
York District.
Spartanburg District.
Union District.
Laurens District.
Greenville District,
Pendleton District.
1868
Abbeville County, named after a town in France.
Aiken County, named after Governor William Aiken.
Anderson County, named after Colonel Robert Anderson of the
Revolution.
Bamberg County, named after the Bamberg family.
Barnwell County, named after the Barnwell family.
Beaufort County, named after Henry, Duke of Beaufort, Lord Pala-
tine of the province.
314 APPENDIX
Berkeley County, named after Sir William Berkeley and John, Lord
Berkeley, two of the Proprietors.
Charleston County, named after King Charles II.
Cherokee County, named after the Cherokee Indians.
Chester County, named after Chester in England.
Chesterfield County, named after the English family of Chesterfield.
Clarendon County, named after Edward, Earl of Clarendon, one of
the Proprietors.
Colleton County, named after Sir John Colleton, one of the Pro-
prietors.
Darlington County, origin of name unknown.
Dorchester County, named after Dorchester, Massachusetts.
Edgefield County, named, probably, from geographical position at
the edge of the state near Georgia.
Fairfield County, named, probably, from the natural beauty of this
region.
Florence County, named after the daughter of Gen. W. W. Harllee.
Georgetown County, named after King George I. or King George II.
Greenville County, named, probably, from the verdant beauty of
the country.
Greenwood County, named after the beauty of the region.
Hampton County, named after Gen. Wade Hampton.
Horry County, named after Gen. Peter Horry, of the Revolution.
Kershaw County, named after Col. Joseph Kershaw, who settled
Camden (Pine Tree Hill) in 1758.
Lancaster County, named after Lancaster, England.
Laurens County, named after Henry Laurens and Col. John Laurens.
Lee County, named after Gen. Robert E. Lee.
Lexington County, named after Lexington Massachusetts.
Marion County, named after Gen. Francis Marion.
Marlboro County, named after the English Marlborough family.
Newberry County, origin of name unknown.
Oconee County, named after the Oconee Indians.
Orangeburg County, named after the fourth Prince of Orange, who
married Anne, daughter of King George II.
Pickens County, named after Gen. Andrew Pickens.
Richland County, named, probably, after a plantation of the same
name owned by the Taylor family.
Saluda County, named after Saluda Indians.
APPENDIX 315
Sumter County, named after Gen. Thomas Sumter.
Spartanburg County. This territory was called the "Spartan"
country in very early times.
Union County, named after Union Church which stands in this
region.
Williamsburg County, named after Prince William, son of King
George II.
York County, named after York, England.
GENERAL CONFEDERATE OFFICERS AND OFFICIALS
FROM SOUTH CAROLINA
Lieutenant Generals
Richard H. Anderson, Army of Northern Virginia (1864).
Stephen D. Lee, Army of Tennessee (1864).
Wade Hampton, Army of Northern Virginia (1864).
James Longstreot (appointed from Alabama), Army of Northern
Virginia (1862).
Daniel H. Hill (appointed from North Carolina), Army of Northern
Virginia (1863).
Major Generals
Benjamin Huger, Army of Northern Virginia (1861).
Joseph B. Kershaw, Army of Northern Virginia (1864).
M. C. Butler, Army of Northern Virginia (1864).
M. W. Gary, Army of Northern Virginia (appointed, but commission
not made out, 1865).
P. M. B. Young (appointed from Georgia), Army of Northern Vir-
ginia (1864).
E. M. Law (appointed from Alabama), Army of Northern Virginia
(1865).
Brigadier Generals
Barnard E. Bee (1861).
Hamilton P. Bee (appointed from Texas, 1862).
Pinckney D. Bowles (appointed from Alabama, 1865).
M. L. Bonham (1861).
John Bratton (1864).
316 APPENDIX
James Cantey (appointed from Alabama, 1864).
Ellison Capers (1865).
James Chesnut (1863).
James Conner (1864).
Zachanah C. Deas (appointed from Alabama, 1862).
Thomas F. Drayton (1861).
John Dunnovant (1864).
Stephen Elliott, Jr. (1864).
N. G. Evans (1861).
S. W. Ferguson (appointed from Mississippi, 186.3).
S. R. Gist (1862).
A. H. Gladden (appointed from Louisiana, 1861).
D. C. Govan (appointed from Arkansas, 1864).
Maxey Gregg (1861).
Johnson Hagood (1862).
Micah Jenkins (1862).
John D. Kennedy (1864).
A. R. Lawton (appointed from Georgia, 1861)
T. M. Logan (1865).
A. M. Manigault (1863).
Samuel McGowan (1863).
Abner Perrin (1863).
J. Johnston Pettigrew (1862).
John S. Preston (1861).
R. S. Ripley (1861).
L. S. Ross (appointed from Texas, 1864).
R. R. Ross (appointed from Tennessee).
C. H. Stevens (1864).
J. H. Trapier (1861).
J. B. Villepigue (1862).
W. H. Wallace (1864).
L. T. Wigfall (appointed from Texas, 1861).
In the Cabinet of President Davis
Christopher G. Memminger, first Secretary of Treasury.
G. A. Trenholm, second Secretary of Treasury.
Lewis Cruger, Comptroller and Solicitor.
APPENDIX 31T
Members of Military Staff of President Davis
James Chesnut, A. D. C.
F. R. Lubbock (appointed from Texas).
John M. Huger.
*&'-
War Department
A. C. Myers, first quartermaster-general.
A. R. Lawton, second quartermaster-general.
Lucius B. Northrop, first commissary-general.
T. S. Rhett, bureau of ordnance.
Samuel P. Moore, surgeon-general.
John S. Preston, bureau of conscription.
SOUTH CAROLINA ARTILLERY IN THE WAR BETWEEN
THE STATES
Light Batteries
Bachman's German Battery.
Beaufort Battery.
Brooks (Rhett-Fickling) Battery.
Calhoun-Preston (Sumter) Battery.
Chesterfield Battery.
Ferguson's Battery.
Garden's (Palmetto) Battery.
Gist Guard (Chichester) Battery.
Johnson's (Richard) Battery.
Lafayette Battery.
Macbeth (Boyce) Battery.
Mcintosh's (Pee Dee) Battery.
Marion Battery.
Mathewes Battery.
Santee Battery.
Tupper's Battery.
Vigilant Rifles Battery.
Waccamaw (Ward) Battery.
Washington Battery (Hart's Horse Artillery with Hampton's
Cavalry).
Winder's Battery.
318 APPENDIX
Light Battalions
German Battalion, Batteries A and B.
Lamar's Battalion.
Palmetto Battalion, Batteries A, B, C, D, E, F, G, H, I, K.
Heavy Battalions
First, Fifteenth (Lucas), Eighteenth (Alston).
Heavy Regiments
First, First State Militia, Second, Third.
AN ORDINANCE
To dissolve the union between the State of South Carolina and
other states united with her under the compact entitled, " The Con-
stitution of the United States of America."
We, the people of the State of South Carolina, in convention
assembled, do declare and ordain, and it is hereby declared and
ordained,
That the ordinance adopted by us in convention, on the twenty-
third day of May, in the year of our Lord one thousand seven
hundred and eighty-eight, whereby the Constitution of the United
States of America was ratified, and also all acts, and parts of acts,
of the General Assembly of this state, ratifying amendments of the
said Constitution, are hereby repealed; and that the union now
subsisting between South Carolina and other states, under the
name of " the United States of America " is hereby dissolved.
Yeas, 169; nays, none.
Done at Charleston, the twentieth day of December, in the year
of our Lord one thousand eight hundred and sixty.
D. F. Jamison,
Delegate from Barnwell and President of the Convention.
Signed also by all of the other
Members of the Convention.
INDEX
Abbeville, 182, 192, 193, 239.
Abbeville County, 64, 65, 106,
174, 180, 184.
District, 188.
Abney, Lieutenant, 208.
Academies, 305.
African Laborers, 22, 69, 201,
217.
Agricultural and Mechanical
College, 305.
Alabama, 214, 220.
Albemarle, Duke of, 5.
Albemarle Point, 8.
Aldrich, A. P., 291.
Allen University, 305.
Anderson, R. H., 221, 250, 251.
Anderson County, 107, 291.
Appalachian Indians, 29.
Appomattox, 253, 256.
Archdale, John, 23, 24, 27.
Ardesoif, Captain, 128.
Arkansas, 223.
Artillery, Charleston Company
of, 74.
First Regiment, 226.
Ashe poo, 12.
Ashley, Lord, 4.
Ashley River, 5, 6, 8, 11-14, 25,
35, 92, 117.
Assembly, 90, 156.
Attakulla-kulla, 59, 61.
Augusta, 118, 150, 179, 287.
Bachman, J. B., 302.
Back River, 20.
Ball's Bluff, 255.
Baptist Church, 25, 219.
Baptist Schools, 304.
Barbadoes, 8, 11, 17, 21, 40.
Barnwell District, 279.
Barnwell, John, 33.
Baron, 6.
Battalion, Rion's, 280.
Batteries, 266.
Battery (Charleston), 286.
Battery Gregg, 227.
Wagner, 227, 228, 279.
Baxter, John, 134, 157.
Beard, Jonas, 95.
Beaufort, 2, 35, 69.
Beaufort District, 136.
Beauregard, General, 220, 225.
Bee, Thomas, 86.
Belmont, 57 .
Benedict University, 305.
Berkeley County, 5, 17, 127.
Berkeley, John, Lord, 5.
Sir William, 5.
Bermuda, 8.
Bermuda Hundred, 280.
Black, J. L., 269.
Blackbeard, 39, 40.
Black Mingo Creek, 132.
Black River, 50, 132.
Blackstock, 143.
319
320
Index
Blake, Joseph, 22-25, 27.
Blakewey, William, 45.
Blanding, J. D., 208, 226.
Bloody Angle, The, 243.
Bonnet, Stede, 40-43.
Boone, Joseph, 75.
Bonham, Milledge L., 224-231,
244.
Boston, 87.
Brandon, Thomas, 124, 137.
Brandy Station, 270.
Bratton, John, 253.
William, 122, 124, 142, 150.
Mrs. William, 124.
Brewton, Miles, 70, 86.
British Merchants, 82.
Parliament, 76, 77, 81, 93,
109, 110.
Soldiers, 96, 98, 99, 104, 105,
112, 117, 118, 195.
War Ships, 155.
Britton's Neck, 129.
Broad Path, 27.
Broad River (Port Royal), 2.
Broad River (Upper Country),
12, 52, 65, 124, 137, 142,
145, 147, 172.
Broughton, Thomas, 53.
Brown, Gasper, 95.
J. N., 243.
Buford'e Regiment, 118.
Bull, William, 50, 54, 57.
William (son of above), 60, 61,
68, 72.
Bunker Hill, 87.
Burgess's Mill, 277.
Burnside, General, 268, 269.
Bush, Lieutenant, 114.
Butler, B. F., 280.
Butler, M. C, 266, 271, 274,
275, 277, 279.
Pickens, 180.
Pierce, 158.
Pierce M., 206-208.
Caldwell, John, 67, 103.
Martha, 188.
Calhoun, Catharine, 63, 189.
James, 179.
John Caldwell, 62, 67, 103,
171-174, 176, 180, 186, 188-
205, 216, 217, 305.
Patrick, 62-67, 105, 155, 157,
188, 189.
William, 179.
Camden, 118, 125-127, 130, 135,
136, 150, 151, 153, 165, 172,
244.
Camden Ferry, 125.
Camp Gregg, 240.
Campbell, William, 141.
Lord William, 88.
Cantey, Adj. James, 208.
Cape Fear River, 41.
Capers, Ellison (Bishop), 259-
261.
Cardross, Lord, 18.
Carlisle, James W., 302.
Carolina, 3, 4, 5.
Carolina, North, 5, 33, 38, 223,
231.
South, settled, 2; named, 19;
made a state, 154; joins the
Confederacy, 220.
Carolina, The, 8, 10.
Carpenter, Captain, 252.
Carpetbaggers, 292.
Carteret, Sir George, 5.
Index
321
Cassique, 6.
Catawba Indians, 12, 65.
River, 124, 125, 137, 139, 145,
151.
Cattle, 21, 22, 69, 299.
Cedar Spring, 124.
Chamberlain, D. H., 293.
Chambersburg, 268.
Chancellorsville, 240.
Chapultepec, 208, 209.
Charles I, 4.
Charles II, 4, 5.
Charles IX, 2, 4.
Charleston, 5, 8, 15, 157, 169,
178, 185, 189, 212, 219,
220, 227-231, 233, 239, 244,
255, 263, 282, 284, 286.
Charleston Harbor, 223.
Charles Town, 8, 11-17, 19, 20,
24, 25, 32, 37, 69, 70, 72, 87,
88, 96, 101, 105, 112, 115,
117, 130, 137 ; (name
changed to Charleston,
157, 158.)
Charlotte, 140.
Charter, 5.
Cherokees, 12, 47, 59-61, 74,
97, 101, 106-108, 127, 144,
157.
Cherokee County, 147.
Cherry Hill, 184.
Chesapeake, The, 193.
Chester County, 139, 142.
Cheves, Alexander, 174.
Langdon, 171, 174-178, 185,
195.
Sophia Langdon, 178.
Chickamauga, 248, 258.
Chicken, Captain, 37.
Chicora College, 304.
Church Street (Charleston),
25.
Churubusco, 207, 208.
Citadel (Military Academy), 279,
302.
City of Mexico, 208, 209.
Claflin University, 305.
Clarendon County, 5, 135, 136.
Clarendon, Earl of, 5.
Clariosophic Society, 181.
Clark, T. H., 270.
Clarke, Elijah, 137, 138, 143.
Clay, Henry, 172, 174, 183, 195,
202, 204.
Clay's Compromise Tariff, 184.
Clem's Creek, 122.
Clemson College, 199, 305.
Clinton, 304.
Clinton, Henry, 96, 98, 104-106,
117, 118.
Cobb Legion, 266.
Cold Harbor, 274.
Colhoun, Floride, 193, 194.
College, Plan to establish, 72.
for Women, 302.
of Charleston, 301.
Colleton, James, 19.
Sir John, 5.
Colleton County, 5, 17, 169.
District, 185.
Columbia, 152, 163, 171, 172,
178, 180, 183, 206,211, 231,
262, 263, 278, 286, 288, 291,
295, 305.
Columbia Theological Seminary,
302.
Combahee Eiver, 12, 13, 35, 36.
Commons' House, 53.
322
INDEX
Confederate Congress, 244.
States of America, 220, 223.
Veterans, 298.
Congaree River. 12, 52, 101, 163.
Congregationalists, 25.
Congress, Continental, 83, 84, 89,
100, 109, 115.
Provincial, 84-86, 89, 90, 93,
120.
Stamp Act, 77.
Connelly, Henry, 211.
Conner, James, 244.
Constitution (South Carolina),
90.
(United States), 159.
Convention (Philadelphia, 1787),
158, 159.
(Charleston, 1788), 159, 160.
Converse College, 305.
Conyers, Daniel, 134.
Cooper, Anthony Ashley, 4, 5, 6.
Cooper River, 5, 6, 15, 19, 24,
27, 30, 37, 57, 117, 172.
Coosaw, 12, 35.
Coosawhatchie Swamp, 136.
Cornwallis, Lord, 111, 116, 117,
125, 127, 131, 133, 137, 141,
142, 144, 153.
Cotton, 56, 298.
Mills, 299, 300.
Council, 15, 59. N
Council of Safety, 86, 88, 89, 108.
Cowpens, 145, 147-149.
Craven, Charles, 33-39.
Craven County, 17.
Craven, Earl of, 5.
Creeks, 12, 59, 60.
Crum, Henry, 95.
Gumming, Sir Alexander, 47, 48.
Cuningham, "Bloody Bill,"
103.
Colonel (Georgia), 147.
Cuningham family, 103, 105.
Daniell, Robert, 20, 29.
Darlington County, 51.
Davie, William R., 125, 140, 142.
Davis Legion, 266.
Davis, Jefferson, 220.
Defence, The, 88, 89, 93.
Deer, 2, 9, 13, 20, 49.
Delaware Bay, 41.
De Saussure, H. W., 175, 192.
Dickinson, Colonel, 208.
Dissenters, 17.
Dorchester, 25.
Doyle, Colonel (British), 136.
Drayton, William Henry, 84-
87, 92-95, 103, 154.
Drayton Hall, 92.
Drewry's Bluff, 280.
Dreher, Godfrey, 95.
Due West, 106.
Due West Female College, 304.
Theological Seminary, 304.
Dumfries, 269.
Dunlap (British officer), 124.
Dutch, 11, 111.
Dwight, President, 191.
East Battery (Charleston), 57.
East Bay (Charleston), 57.
Edgefield, 182, 216.
Edgefield County, 206.
District, 224.
Edisto River, 12, 14, 17, 19, 25;
35, 38, 62, 136, 156, 284.
Edwards, Colonel, 240.
INDEX
323
Eldorado, 168.
Eleventh (S. C.) Regiment, 280.
Elliott, Barnard, 96.
Benjamin, 86.
Mrs. Barnard, 114.
Stephen, 228, 229, 255, 256.
Thomas, 134.
England, 3-5, 11, 17, 21, 94,
16.5-168, 193-195.
English Church, 16.
Settlers, 4, 8-10, 11, 17.
Enoree River, 137, 138.
Episcopal Church, 16, 33, 259.
Erskine College, 304.
Euphradian Society, 181.
Europe, 215.
Eutaw Springs, 153.
Evans, Nathan G., 254-256.
Fair Forest Creek, 124.
Fayetteville, 279.
Felder, Henry, 95.
Ferguson, Major (British officer),
141, 142.
Thomas, 86.
Fishdam Ford, 142.
Fishing Creek, 122, 126, 137.
Fitzpatrick, Garrit, 95.
Five Nations, 35.
Flag of South Carolina, 88, 98-
100, 114, 115.
Flax, 57.
Fletchall, Thomas, 103.
Florida, 3, 5, 8, 10, 19, 27-29,
35, 166, 206, 220, 224,
287.
Force Bill, 198.
Fork Country, 52, 103.
Forts, 10, 27, 31, 60.
Fort Balfour, 136.
Charles, 2, 3.
Hill, 199, 305.
Johnson, 31, 58, 88, 89.
Loudon, 60.
Moore, 60.
Moultrie, 96-98, 100, 104,
117, 127, 155, 227.
Prince George, 60.
Rutledge, 107.
Sumter, 220-223, 225-231,
239, 255, 285.
Watson, 151.
Fox (horse), 135.
France, 1, 2, 19, 167.
Franklin, 259, 260.
Fredericksburg, 237, 240, 246,
268.
French Soldiers, 28, 31, 32, 109,
113, 116.
Settlers, 2, 3.
-Swiss, 51.
Furman, J. C, 302.
University, 304.
Gadsden, Christopher, 73-79, 81,
84,96, 118, 157.
Gaffney, 305.
Gaillard, Theodore, 176.
Gaines's Mill, 233, 234.
Gainey, Major, 130, 134.
"Gamecock" (Sumter), 133,137,
144.
Gary, M. W., 277.
Gates, Horatio, 126, 127, 130.
George I, 94.
George II, 48, 49.
George III, 57, 76, 78, 92, 94,
138.
<m
IXDE^
Georgia, 5, 39, 49, 112, 137, 142,
220, 231, 259.
Georgetown, 50, 69, 128, 134,
136, 161, 162.
Germans, 51, 52, 65, 95, 101,
103, 121.
German-Swiss, 51.
Gervais, 157.
Gerry, Elbridge, 167.
Gettysburg, 241, 247, 248, 271.
Gibbes, William, 85.
Giles, Hugh, 128.
Ginger, 56.
Gist, States Rights, 258-261.
Gist's Brigade, 258-261.
Glen, James, 58-60.
Goldsboro, 281.
Goose Creek, 19, 24.
Granby, 152.
Grant (British officer), 60.
Grant, Ulysses S., 242, 244, 249,
250, 252, 255, 256, 258, 274,
281.
Great Cane Brake, 103.
Greene, Nathanael, 149, 153.
Greenville, 103, 304.
Female College, 304.
Greenville County, 107.
Greenwood, 305.
Gregg, James, 231, 232.
Maxcy, 231-238.
Grey, Lieutenant, 114.
Grier, W. M., 302.
Grimke\ J. F., 176.
Thomas, 176.
Guilford Court House, 149.
Hagood, Johnson, 279-281.
Halfway Swamp, 135.
Hamburg, 60.
Hamilton, D. H., 238.
James, Jr., 183, 198, 202.
Hammond, Samuel, 137, 157.
Hampton, Andrew, 124.
Anthony, 65, 106.
Edward, 124.
Henry, 143, 150, 157.
Preston, 269, 271, 277.
Wade (First), 150-153, 157,
261.
Wade (Second), 261-263.
WTade (Third), 185, 250, 263-
279, 293-297.
Hampton Legion, 265, 266.
Hancock, John, 109.
Hanging Rock, 125.
Creek, 210.
Hard Labor Creek, 65.
Harden, William, 136, 137,
157.
Harllee, Captain, 245.
Harper, William, 184.
Harper's Ferry, 237, 245, 246.
Hart, J. F., 265, 266.
Haskell, A. C, 277.
Charles Thomson, 178.
John C, 256.
Hawes's Shop, 274.
Hayne, Isaac, 137.
P. H., 284, 286-288.
Robert Yonge, 185-188, 286.
Heatley, William, 95.
Hemp, 57.
Henegan, Colonel, 245.
Heyward, Thomas, Jr., 86-89,
100, 157.
Highlanders, 51.
Hill, A. P., 240.
INDEX
325
Hill, William, 141, 142, 143, 150,
157.
Hobkirk's Hill, 153.
Holland, 11G.
Hood, J. B., 259.
"Hornet's Nest," 141.
Horry, Daniel, 162.
Hugh, 130, 134, 157.
Peter, 134, 135, 157.
Horse hoe Plantation, 169.
Houses, 8, 25, 35, 51, 57, 70,
73.
Huck, Christian, 122-124.
Huger, Isaac, 60, 96.
John, 86.
Huguenin, Thomas A., 230.
Huguenot Church, 19, 25.
Huguenots, 1-4, 16, 19, 24, 25,
65, 70, 101, 127, 128.
Independence of South Carolina,
89-92, 94.
Independence, Declaration of,
at Philadelphia, 100.
Indians, 2, 12-14, 20, 21, 27,
29, 38, 44.
Land bought from, 14, 49,
60.
Indigo, 56, 69.
Inglis, Chancellor, 219.
Ireland, 17.
Iroquois, 35.
Isle of Palms, 104.
Jackson, Andrew, 183, 261, 262.
Stonewall, 235, 237, 240, 245,
266.
Jacksonborough, 156.
Jamaica, 29.
James, James, 51.
John, 128, 130, 131.
James Island, 222, 279.
James River, 235, 275, 280.
Jamison, D. F., 219.
Jasper, Sergeant, 99, 100, 114.
Jefferson, Thomas, 100.
Jenkins, Micah, 249, 250-253.
Jolmson, Andrew, 290.
Nathaniel, 30-32.
Robert, 39, 41, 43, 45, 47, 49,
50.
William, 80-82.
Johnston, J. E., 250, 259, 261,
278, 279, 281, 290.
Kautz's Cavalry, 276.
Kennedy, J. D., 249, 250.
Keokuk, The, 227.
Keowee, 47, 60.
Kershaw, Ely, 103, 157.
Joseph B., 224, 244-250.
Kettle Creek, 144.
Kiawahs, 9.
Kilpatrick's Cavalry, 279.
King, George, 95.
"King's Men," 105.
King's Mountain, 141, 142.
King's Tree, 50.
Kingstree, 130.
Kussoes, 13.
Lacey, Edward, 122, 123, 139,
141-143, 150, 157.
Lancaster, 210, 211, 213.
Lancaster County, 64, 125.
District, 210.
Lander College, 305.
Landgrave, 6, 20.
326
INDEX
Langdon, Mary, 174.
Laurens, Henry, 60, 86, 91, 108,
109-112, 158.
John, 10S, 112-117.
Laurens County, 137, 140, 239.
Laws, 5, 7, 18.
Lawyers, 72.
"Leaning Wood" (Indian), 59.
LeConte, Joseph, 219.
Lee, "Light-Horse Harry," 151,
152.
Robert E., 233, 238, 242, 244-
246, 249, 252-256, 266-
271, 272, 274, 277, 290.
Leesville, 305.
Leesville College, 305.
Legare, Hugh S., ISO, 184, 2S4.
Leitner,, Michael, 95.
Lemon Island, 2.
Leopard, The, 193.
Lexington, 87.
"Liberty" Flag, 88, 98, 100,
209, 226.
"Liberty Tree," 80-83, 97, 108.
Library, 71.
Society, 71.
Lichfield, Conn., 192.
Limestone College, 305.
Lincoln, Abraham, 217, 221, 223,
270.
Lincoln (Massachusetts officer),
117, 118, 156.
Lindo, Moses, 56.
Little Round Top, 247.
Little Wood River, 35.
Locke, John, 5.
Logan, George, 45.
London, 8, 71, 92, 108, 111, 112.
Tower of, 111.
London, The, S2.
Long Canes Creek, 64
Settlement, 63—65.
Long Island, 104.
Longstreet, General, 249, 252,
253.
Lords Proprietors, 4—7
Louis XVI, 116.
Louisiana, 220.
Lowndes, Rawlins, 79, 86, 133,
169.
William, 169-174, 195.
Lucas, Elizabeth, 54, 55, 154,
162-164.
George, 54.
Ludwell, Philip, 19.
Lutheran College, 304.
Lutheran Seminary, 302.
Lynch, Thomas, 77, 79, 84,
100.
Thomas, Jr., 100.
Lynch's Creek, 132, 136.
Macdonald, 134, 135.
Madison, James, 262.
Magnolia Cemetery, 178, 289.
Magrath, A. G., 290.
Maham, Hezekiah, 134, 151.
Manassas, 224, 235-237, 239,
244, 250, 252, 255, 265.
Manigault, Arthur, 257-261.
Gabriel, 70.
Manigault's Brigade, 257-261.
Marion, Francis, 60, 126-136,
142, 151-153, 157.
Marion County, 231.
District, 254.
Maryland, 126, 130.
Maryland Heights, 245.
INDEX
327
Marshall, John (Chief Justice),
167.
William, 175.
Mason, Senator, 202.
Massachusetts, 25.
Maxcy, Cornelia, 231.
Jonathan, 231.
Mazyck, Isaac, 70.
Mazyck's Pasture Lot, 80.
McCall, James, 137, 142, 143,
148.
McCauley, James, 134.
McClellan, General, 233, 235,
245, 268.
McClure, John, 122, 123.
Mary, 122.
McConneU, lohn, 122.
Samuel, 123.
McCord Family, 51.
McCottry, William, 134.
McDaniel, Sergeant, 100.
McDonald, Sergeant, 114, 115.
McDowell (North Carolina offi-
cer), 141, 147.
McDuffie, George, 179-185, 198.
McGowan, Samuel, 239-244.
McMaster, F. W., 256.
McWilliams, John, 95.
Meeting Street (Charleston), 25.
Meighan, John, 268.
Merchants, 70, 71.
Methodists, 304.
Mexican War, 206, 232, 244.
Mexico, 206, 224, 239.
Middleton, Arthur (President of
Council), 46, 84.
Arthur (grandson of above),
84-87, 93, 100, 118.
Henry, 84.
Middleton, Thomas, 60.
Military Academy, South Caro-
lina, 279, 302.
Military District, No. 2, 291.
Millwood, 263, 278.
Mississippi, 220, 258.
Mississippi River, 166.
Valley, 224, 257.
Missouri, 173.
Mitchell, John C, 230.
Monck's Corner, 135.
Monmouth, 112.
Monocacy River, 267.
Monroe, President, 196.
Montagu, Lord Charles Greville,
68, 81.
Montgomery, 214, 220.
Moore, James, 27, 29.
James (son of above), 34, 35,
44-46.
Morgan, Daniel, 145, 147.
Morris Island, 227, 228.
Morton, Joseph, 17, 19.
Morton Settlement, 17.
Moses, F. J., Jr., 293.
Motte, Colonel, 88.
Rebecca, 152.
Moultrie, John, 97.
William, 60, 88, 96-98, 113,
157, 159, 163, 172.
Mount Meigs, 213.
Pleasant, 302.
Mullally, Francis P., 242.
Murfreesboro, 257.
Musgrove's Mills, 137, 138.
Napoleon III, 215.
Nashville, 261.
Neel, Andrew, 122
328
Index
Negro Government, 292, 293.
Negroes, 11, 22, 49, 55, 57, 261.
Nelson's Ferry, 130, 133.
Neuse River, 33.
New Bordeaux, 65.
New England, 39, 40, 87, 122.
New Jersey, 122.
New Orleans, 262.
New Rochelle, 65.
New York, 11, 35, 40, 105, 122,
215, 223.
Newport, 112, 193.
Nicholson, Francis, 46.
Nineteenth Regiment, 257, 258.
Ninety-Six, 105, 106, 118.
Noble, Patrick, 180.
Non-Importation Agreement, 82.
North Carolina, 44, 107, 126, 127,
141, 142, 255.
Oconee County, 107, 216.
Indians, 12.
Ogier, Lewis, 134.
Oglethorpe, James, 49, 50.
"Old Hickory," 261.
Olympia Cotton-Mill, 300.
O'Neall, John Belton, 184.
Orange Quarter, 19.
Orangeburg, 95, 151, 305.
Orangeburgh County, 51, 52,
101.
Ordinance of Nullification, 183.
Orr, J. L., 291.
Oxford University, 92, 154, 164.
Pacolet River, 147.
Palmetto Regiment, 206-209,
239.
Sharpshooters, 250, 251.
Pamunkey River, 274.
Parker, Admiral, 96, 98, 99,
104-106.
Parliament (see British).
Parishes, 33.
Parris Island, 2.
Parsons, James, 86.
Pee Dee River, 51, 62, 127, 129,
130, 132, 133.
Pendleton, 181.
Perrin, Abner, 240, 241.
Perry, B. F„ 290.
Petersburg, 250, 255, 275, 280.
Petigru, James L., 180, 184, 288.
Philadelphia, 83, 84, 89, 100,212.
Pickens, Andrew, 60, 105, 144,
145, 148, 149, 152, 153, 156,
216.
Andrew, 2d, 216.
Francis W., 216, 220, 238.
Pickens County, 47.
Pinckney, Charles, 158.
Charles (Chief Justice), 52, 53,
56,58,86,154, 155,162,164.
Charles Cotesworth, 58, 85,
92, 118, 154-159, 163, 167,
168, 175.
Thomas (emigrant), 52.
Thomas (son of Chief Justice),
58, 92, 154, 157-168, 175.
Pirates, 39-44.
Pitch, 49.
Pitt, William, 79.
Planters, 71.
Pocotaligo River, 35-37, 136.
Poets, 282-289.
Pope, General, 235-237.
Port Royal, 1-4, 8, 18, 19, 28,
35-49.
INDEX
329
Postell, James, 134, 135, 157.
John, 134, 135.
Potomac, 237, 268, 269.
Presbyterian College, 305.
Presbyterians, 302, 304.
Associate Reformed, 304.
President, First, 89.
Pressley, Colonel, 258.
Preston, W. C, 184, 302.
Provost, General, 112, 113.
Prioleau, Elias, 19.
Province, 46.
Proprietors, 4-8, 17, 18, 20, 22,
31, 44, 45.
Purry, John Peter, 51.
Purrysburgh, 51.
Quaker, 23.
Queen Anne's War, 27.
Quimby Bridge, 152.
Rappahannock River, 235, 268,
270.
Rawdon, Lord, 135, 149, 151,
153.
Rangers, 101.
Reams's Station, 277.
Revenge, The, 40.
Revolution (1719), 44-46.
(1775), 54, 58, 68, 78, 105,
106, 112.
Reedy River, 103.
Rhett, Alfred, 226.
William, 32, 41-4.3.
Ribault, Jean, 2, 3.
Rice, 20, 22, 49, 56, 69, 299.
Richardson, J. S., 176.
Richmond, 223, 224, 233, 245,
251, 255, 266, 272.
Rickenbaker, Henry, 95.
Rion's Battalion, 280.
Ripley, R. S., 231.
Roberts, Owen, 96.
Rockhill, 305.
Rocky River, 174.
Royal James, The, 41, 42.
"Rule of the Robbers," 292.
Russell family, 51.
Russia, 216.
Rutledge, Andrew, 70.
Edward, 84, 89, 100, 157,
159.
Hugh, 89, 175.
John, 89.
John (son of above), 77, 79,
84, 89, 91, 100, 133, 134,
141, 142, 156, 157, 159.
Saluda River, 12, 52, 63, 103,
105, 118, 124, 145, 151.
Samaria Church, 275.
Santee Canal, 172.
River, 12, 19, 24, 25, 49, 62,
127, 133, 135, 136, 151, 153,
162, 193.
Sappony Church, 275.
Savannah, 50, 112, 113, 163,
165.
Savannah River, 12, 35 39, 49,
51, 60, 62, 112, 144, 150,
178, 179, 184.
Sayle, William, 8, 10, 11.
Schools, 71, 300-305; of Eng-
land, 72 ; for colored people,
305; for deaf, dumb, and
blind, 305.
School builders, 302.
Scotch-Irish. 50, 51, 62.
o30
INDEX
Scots, 18, 19, 50, 62, 65, 66, 68,
95, 101, 103, 105, 118, 119,
121, 128, 144.
Scott, R. K., 293.
Winfield, 206, 209.
Secession Convention, 218, 219,
244.
Seminole Indians, 206, 224,
287.
Seneca, 106.
Settlers, 2, 3, 5, 22, 25, 49-52.
Seven Days' Battles, 266.
Seven Pines, 251, 265.
Shaftesbury, Earl of, 6.
Sharpsburg, 237, 246, 255, 267.
Shelby, Isaac, 137, 138, 141.
Sh.-ridan, Philip, 250, 257, 258,
274, 275.
Sherman, W. T., 231, 250, 259,
277-279, 288.
Shields, General, 207, 208.
Shipyards, 70.
Silk, 30, 49, 57.
Silk Hope, 30.
Silkworms, 30.
Simkins, Eldred, 182.
Simms, W. Gilmore, 282-286,
288.
Sims, J. Marion, 210-215.
Theresa, 214.
Singleton, Richard, 185.
Skene, Alexander, 45.
Slaves, 11, 22, 49, 55, 69, 172,
261.
Sloan, J. B. E., 255.
Smith, Benjamin, 70.
Thomas, 20, 23.
William, 125.
Snell, Adam, 95.
Snow Island, 132, 135, 136.
South Carolina (see Carolina):
Cavalry, Fifth, 274, First,
269; Fourth, 273; Second,
268; Seventh, 277; Sixth,
274; Gazette, 71; Map of,
103; Volunteers, First, 233,
Twelfth, 233, Thirteenth,
233; Fourteenth, 233; Orr's
Rifle, 233.
South Carolina College, 168, 180,
211, 216, 224, 231, 232, 239,
263.
Spain, 166, 167.
Spaniards, 3, 8, 10, 19, 27, 28,
31, 35, 39, 44.
Spartanburg, 304, 305.
Spartanburg County, 65, 124,
125, 140.
Spottsylvania, 253.
St. Andrew's Hall, 219.
St. Augustine, 3, 28, 29, 157.
St Cecilia Association, 71.
St. John's Parish,, 127.
River, 3.
St. Michael's Church, 16, 25.
St. Philip's Church, 25, 205.
Stallion's, 124.
Stamp Act, 76-79.
Stamp Act Congress, 77
State House, 183.
Stevens, Colonel, 259.
Stone Bridge, 224, 255, 265.
"Stonewall" Jackson, 266, 287.
Stoney, J. D., 281.
Stono River, 12, 36, 55.
Strother, Sergeant, 245.
Stuart, J. E. B., 266, 268, 270,
272.
INDEX
331
Sullivan's Island, 31, 96, 98,
103, 104, 106, 107, 120, 155,
227.
Summerville, 25.
Sumter, Lieutenant, 208.
Thomas, 96, 119-121, 124,
125, 133, 134, 137, 139,
141-144, 150-153, 157, 159.
"Swamp Fox," 133.
Swiss, 51.
Tar, 49, 69.
Tar River, 35.
Tarcote, 132.
Tariff, High, 183.
Tarleton, Banastre, 118-120,
126, 127, 133, 142, 143,
147-149.
Taylor, Thomas, 125, 142, 143,
157.
Tea Tax, 82, 83.
Tennent, William, 103.
Tennessee, 223, 257-259.
Tenth Regiment, 257, 258.
Texas, 184, 220, 254.
Thicketty Fort, 125.
Thomas, John, 124, 157.
Thomson, William, 96, 98, 101,
103, 104, 120, 157, 178.
Thornwell, James H., 211, 302.
Thornwell Orphanage School,
305.
Timrod, Henry, 284, 287-289.
Tories, 103, 105, 106, 121, 122.
Townships, 49.
Trade, 20-22, 27, 68-70.
Treaties (Indian) 15, 33, 47-
49, 59-61.
Treaty with England, 111.
Trevilian's Station, 275.
Trezevant, Lewis, 176.
Trott, Nicholas, 6.
Tufts, Simon, 89.
Tulifiny Bridge, 112.
Tupper, James, 229.
Turpentine, 49.
Tuscaroras, 33-35.
Twenty-Fifth Regiment, 280.
Twenty-First Regiment, 280.
Twenty-Fourth Regiment, 258,
260.
Twenty-Seventh Regiment, 280.
Twiggs, Colonel, 142, 143.
Tyger River, 65, 143.
Tyler, President, 200.
Union, South Carolina joins the,
290.
County, 141-143, 147.
United States, 160.
Union, United States Military
Academy, 196.
University of Oxford, 92, 154,
164.
of South Carolina, 302.
Vice-president, First, 91.
Virginia, 10, 38, 40, 126, 141,
142, 223, 224, 239, 250, 255.
Vera Cruz, 206.
Wadboo Bridge, 135.
Waddel, Moses, 189, 190.
Waddel's Academy, 179, 180,
184, 190.
Wallace, William H., 256.
Wando River, 30.
Wappoo Creek, 54-56.
332
INDEX
War of 1812, 216.
War Ships, British, 88, 89, 96-
99.
Wardlaw, Francis Hugh, 219.
Washington, 193, 196, 198, 200,
201, 224, 263, 270.
Washington, George, 87, 96,
111, 112, 115, 116, 153,
158, 161-167, 171, 196.
William, 148, 159, 163.
Washington Light Infantry, 171.
Square, 79.
Wateree River, 12.
Waties, Thomas, 176.
Watson (British officer), 135,
136.
Waxhaws, 64, 118-120, 144.
Webster, Daniel, 172, 177, 186-
188, 202, 204.
Welsh, 51, 128.
Welsh Neck, 51.
Wemyss, Major, 132, 143.
West, Joseph, 8, 11, 12, 16.
West Indies, 21, 22, 31, 54, 55.
West Point, 196, 254.
Westoes, 15.
Westminster School, 92, 154,
164.
Weyman, Edward, 85.
Whitestone, Henry, 95.
Wiboo Swamp, 136.
Wilderness, The, 242, 249, 252,
274.
Wilds, Samuel, 176.
Williams, David R., 171, 176.
James, 105, 137, 138, 141.
Williamsburg, 250, 251.
Williamsburg Township, 50, 51.
Williamson, Andrew, 105, 106,
107.
William, 86.
Williamson's Plantation, 122.
Wilmington, 281.
Windmill Point, 31.
Winyah, 12.
Winn, Colonel, 142, 143, 150, 157.
Winnsboro, 142-144.
Winthrop College, 305.
Witherspoon, John, 50.
Witherspoon's Ferry, 136.
Wofford College, 304.
Woodlands, 284, 286.
Woodward, Dr. Henry, 15.
Worley, Richard, 43.
Yates, Lieutenant-Colonel, 226.
Yale College, 190, 192.
Yeamans, Sir John, 11, 12.
Yemassees, 12, 35-38, 45.
York County, 122, 124, 137, 139,
141."
Yorktown, 111, 116, 117, 153.
*a
Live Music Archive
Librivox Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland Museum of Art
Internet Arcade
Console Living Room
Books to Borrow
Open Library
TV News
Understanding 9/11